Confucius Ads Library: Ads

Id	Vlad	Saved	Scrape Time	Status	Scrape Result	Title	Body	Cta Type	Link Url	Page Name	Page Profile Uri	Page Like Count	Enddate	Cta Text	Caption	Display Format	Link Description	Link Url	Creation Time	Page Profile Picture Url	Page Entity Type	Current Page Name	Startdate	Actions
2,172,046	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2172049}'	Yes	2024-10-13 20:09	active	1623	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	One Neah “Where the heck is she?” I hear the Beta scream. I already knew Beta Kyle was talking about me, the only servant of the house. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don’t make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times and only speak when spoken too, even if what they are doing to me hurts. “Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office like you were asked.” Beta Kyle spits at me I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. I resisted, he was stronger than me and I didn’t need locking up for another week with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. “We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!” I don’t answer, I know it's a trick, to try and get me to say something so that he can give himself a reason to punish me. I keep my eyes low so that I didn’t have to look at his face. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. Words exchanged between the other pack members when I was in the room. From what I gathered, he was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn’t mess around and he had the largest pack. “He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!” Beta Kyle continues. Yet he doesn’t tell me why. We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin and turns me around, kicking me in the but as he shoves me towards the office. ”Useless Wolf.” He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of drink. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. “Is this the way you greet all Alpha’s?” His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. “I’m sorry.” I whisper, getting to my feet. “I…I thought I was alone.” I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. He doesn’t introduce himself either, why should he? “Come forward.” He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to finish me. I step around the corner, doing as I’m told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. “You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?” I nod, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. “I would prefer it if you spoke to me.” He growls, “I’m not in the mood to play games.” “Yes.” I whisper. I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? “Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.” “I…..” I hated the question. “Spit it out, I haven’t got all day!” He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldn’t scent him. I knew why I hadn’t been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever wanted or liked to do. They never let me tell my side of the story. All they do is laugh and mock me. “You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It’s rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?” His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. “My Wolf abilities were bound,” I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn’t interested in that part. He leans forward, carefully placing his glass on the small table next to the chair. I could feel him staring at me, “Why would someone do that?” If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. “It was a punishment.” I whisper. It wasn’t far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. There’s a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn’t tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me “Neah, what the heck are you doing in my office?” He turns to the crimson eyed man. “I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.” Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscly too. “Neah,” My name rolls off of his tongue, “was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested. I was lucky someone was present, at least someone understands the importance of this deal.” What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. “Go and get Beta Kyle.” Alpha Trey seethes. “Tell him that our guest is here.” I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. “Beta Kyle,” I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. “Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you.” He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. “You’re lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't be seeing sunlight for a few days.” Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn’t speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn’t last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. “Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating.” I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. Approaching the small table by Alpha Danes chair, I start to fill the glasses. He takes the champagne bottle from me, telling me he is more than capable of filling his own glass. I feel my cheeks flame, not from embarrassment, but because I knew that I would be punished for this. I should have been quicker. I should have filled the glasses before entering the office. I should have…. My brain freezes when I see my brother glaring at me. “Neah is your sister, correct?” Alpha Dane questions my brother. “She is.” Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. “Why do you treat her like vermin?” Straight to the point, my brother wouldn’t like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn’t know what to do. I couldn’t move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. “Neah was responsible for our parents' death.” Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. “Responsible how?” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. “She served them Wolfsbane.” Two Neah Don’t make a sound. Don’t make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. Slowly, his hand latches onto my throat but he doesn’t squeeze. “You poisoned your parents?” “I was six.” I splutter. “I just made them lemonade.” My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. “Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old.” “A six year old should know the difference between plants.” Alpha Trey snaps “Sounds to me like she was set up.” Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of my throat. “We all know that standard wolfsbane doesn’t affect us anymore. We evolved from that thing centuries ago.” What? What did he mean? Wolfsbane wasn’t lethal. It had been drummed into me since I could walk. “Which only leaves Blood of Wolfsbane.” Alpha Dane mutters “You weren’t there, Alpha Dane.” My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. “It was Wolfsbane.” He nods his head. “You are right, I was not present.” Great, now there was someone else who could remind me of something I had done by accident, years ago. “But tell me this, where would a six year old get Blood of Wolfsbane?” “I didn’t ask you here to talk about my slave!” Alpha Trey spits. “Or what happened to my parents.” Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha’s he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha’s, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. “You’re right and now I have a few things to mull over.” “I thought we agreed.” My brother exclaims “Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out.” The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. “What the heck did you say to him?” My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. “N..nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny.” “Did you tell him?” Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. “WELL?” My brother yells when I don’t immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. “But I didn’t say it was you.” I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. If they weren’t Wolves, they probably wouldn’t have heard me. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. “If you have ruined this, you won’t see daylight again.” He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. “Please….” I beg. “He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him.” My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull.. “Alpha Dane, I thought you had left.” Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. “I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?” “As I said,” my brother holds his ground, “She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves.” “You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!” Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. “If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?” “We don’t….” “Really?” He cocks a brow, “You really expect me to believe that you would have just let her sleep? I have already stopped you from hitting her once. " His eyes roam over me. "She is underfed, bags hover under her tired blue eyes. For a sister of an Alpha, she is certainly not treated like one. Regardless of what she allegedly did when she was a pup.” “She did do it!” Alpha Trey seethes “And she has nothing to do with our deal.” “That’s for me to decide.” His crimson eyes flicker around the hallway. “Where is your mate? I would be interested to know how she feels about this.” I close my eyes, silently begging my brother not to call his Luna. Luna Cassandra is worse than Beta Kyle and Alpha Trey together. “On second thoughts, why bother her. I’m certain she is just as vile as you.” He sneers I peer through slits to see his crimson eyes on me. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. “I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey.” Alpha Dane is smirking at my brother “We have already agreed on terms.” “Well, I’m adding one. And if you don’t agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don’t want that.” “I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?” Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. “You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal.” Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? “Deal.” Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn’t take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. “I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow.” He reaches a hand out and cups my face, “Ensure you have everything packed.” He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. “If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about.” He struts out, slamming the door behind him. “Get out of my sight!” My brother snaps at me. Hurrying away, I make my way up the stairs and into my tiny bedroom. It was practically empty, the only things I had were a few changes of clothes. It would take me less than a minute to pack By morning, I hadn’t slept. Alpha Danes questions were on repeat and why was I so interesting to a Wolf like him. There was a reason he had the biggest pack. They were known for their fighting abilities, that’s why my brother wanted to link Moonshine with Alpha Danes pack, but where did I fit in to all this? And what o earth is Blood of Wolfsbane? Three Dane “Tenth bride’s the charm.” Jenson mocks as the driver pulls up in front of Moonshines packhouse. “Shut up!” Eric snaps at him “Both of you shut your mouths. Before you say something you regret!” ‘He will never learn.’ My wolf, Aero muses. The driver pulls open the door. “Just give me a second, I need to speak to my men.” The door closes and neither one of them speaks. “She isn’t like the others. Don’t speak to her, don’t look at her. And you Jenson, keep your hands to yourself or you might just lose them this time.” I was more rattled than usual. Neah was different to the previous selected mates. I didn’t know what it was or whether it was because I was used to confident women, but there was something about her. And Aero appeared to like her too, more than any of the others. I had to have her. “I mean it!” I snap at Jenson's smug face, “Being my brother won’t change my mind!” He runs his fingers over his lips as though he was zipping them shut. They follow me from the car. Standing in front of the old packhouse, all three of us stare up at it. Because until a month ago, I knew nothing about them and even after my visit, all I had learned was the Alpha is a beast. My knuckles hammer on the door. It’s barely open an inch when I force myself through making his Beta stumble back. I spot her straight away, hiding herself behind a corner. “Are you ready?” I call out. “If you just want to…..” Beta Kyle starts. “I was not talking to you. I was speaking to Neah.” The expression on Beta Kyle’s face was a picture. His jaw hung open and his eyes are wide. He clearly had never been told what to do, even by his Alpha. Neah steps out from her hiding spot, clutching a barely full carrier bag. She drags her teeth across her bottom lip and nods her head. “Where are the rest of your things? I told you everything needs to be packed” “That’s all she has.” Trey snorts as he makes his appearance. “That’s it?” I stare at him. “That’s all her belongings? She’s what, in her early twenties and that’s all she has?” “What more does she need?!” His Beta sneers. ‘Kill him, let me rip out his throat and he will regret the day he crossed us.’ “What are you waiting for?” I hear a horrible shrill voice that seems to vibrate through the floors. Looking away from the Beta, I see a woman holding on to a statue of herself that sat at the bottom of the stairs. Her blonde hair hung in waves around her face as her green eyes studied me and she sways her hips as she moves to Trey. I noticed Neah’s reaction yesterday. When I asked Trey where his mate was. Her whole body had tensed up in fear. She was afraid of this woman and I wanted to know why. “Take her Alpha Dane. I’m sure she will be as useful a slave to you as she is to us.” Her shrill voice goes straight through me. “Look at the silly girl, she’s going to pass out.” The blonde bimbo laughs “You don’t get to talk about her like that anymore.” I glare at the blonde, “She is not your toy. She is not your slave and I suggest that you, Alpha Trey keep your wife in check. There is only so much disobedience that I will tolerate.” “DISOBEDIENCE!” The woman screeches just as Neah’s hip hits the floor. “How dare you! If anyone is disobedient, it’s that rat in the corner.” ‘Who the heck is she calling a rat?’ Aero growls “You should make yourself familiar with our agreement.” I snap. “It seems your mate has not told you everything.” Waving Eric forward, he pulls a thick wad of paper from the folder under his arm. The contract that I have drawn up. “All that for your help?” His mate’s eyes are wide “I don’t do half-witted contracts.” Taking the contract from Eric, I shove it against Trey’s chest “Shall we go to the office?” Trey leads the way with his mate clinging on to him and his Beta hurrying behind. My men follow them while I stay behind to check on my new mate. “You are more than welcome to join us, after all, you are involved in this deal. Or my car is outfront, you can take your stuff and wait there for me.” “Are those my only options?” she whispers, keeping her eyes low “For now. Personally, I think you should sit in with us. It will give me great pleasure in pissing off that mate of your brothers.” She keeps her blue eyes low as she continues to clutch that bag of hers. This close to her, I could really see how ill she looked. Even her heart beat is slow, like it’s fighting to hang on to life. “So what will it be?” “I….” Her head rotates between the front door and the direction of the office. “I….. The office I guess.” “Good choice.” I hold out a hand for her but she doesn’t take it. Pushing herself up to her feet. She wobbles a little, but steadies herself. Walking a few steps behind her, I see the evil glares she receives from Trey and the other two idiots as she enters the office.. “Take a seat.” I whisper as I walk past her. My hand grazes her lower back and she immediately tenses up. She stands, frozen to the spot. Only her eyes dart about when she shakes her head. “Sit!” I say it a little louder “She doesn’t have that privilege here!” The blonde snaps, with her lips curved up in amusement “Sitting is not a privilege.” I growl, wondering what else they were forcing her to do. I couldn’t see any bruises on her arms or legs, a good sign, I hoped. ‘It better be!’ Aero paces in my head. He wanted her out of this place as much as I did. The blonde physically recoils in her seat. Her mouth falls wide open, shocked that I had said something. “And I suggest,” I look at Trey, “You tell your mate to keep her mouth shut. Or I can shut it for her.” “Alpha Dane, you are in my home…..” “And you want my help, correct?” The three of them were fuming. No one liked being told what to do in their own home, yet they were doing just that to Neah. I point to the empty chair between Jenson and Eric and she finally sits down. “Let’s just get this done.” Trey snaps, “The sooner she is gone, the happier I can be.” “You should read the contract.” I muse “I agreed that you could take her as part of our deal.” “Idiot!” Eric murmurs. He knew as well as I did that contracts should be read before they are signed They sign without reading and practically throw the contract back at me. “Done.” Trey mutters “Good, you can get her out of my house.” Trey’s mate screeches. If I had it my way, I would just take Neah, then I wouldn’t have to put up with the twidles, but this way, they can’t have her back. Even if they begged. A contract was a contract and it was impossible for them to get out of. Getting to my feet, I hold a hand out to Neah, “Come, we are leaving this rat hole before I lose my temper.” Her warm fingers slip into my hand as she rises to her feet. Her other hand clutches the bag to her chest as she walks with me to the front door. She doesn’t even look back to say goodbye and that confirmed everything I needed to know. She hated them as much as they hated her. She pauses at the open front door, her hand falling from mine. Her blue eyes are wide as she stares at the limo. “Come.” I instruct Eric and Jenson are standing behind her, watching her curiously. ‘Is she okay?’ Eric links me. “Neah?” I step in front of her and she doesn’t move. She seems to be staring right through me. “It’s time to go.” “Okay.” Her lips barely move She takes a step forward, almost as if she is in slow motion. Her hands grip the door frame, her knuckles turn white as her heartbeat increases. Her lips part a little and her hand falls from the door frame just as her eyes roll to the back of her head. “I’ve got you.” I mutter, catching her just before she hits the floor. Her entire body tenses up as I lift her and carry her to the car. She was so weak and was even lighter than I expected. She probably didn’t weigh much more than a small child. Jenson and Eric get in the car first. Jenson cocks his eyebrow at me and has a smirk plastered to his face as I slide in with Neah on my lap. “Keep your thoughts to yourself, Jenson!” I hold her close, listening to her breathe and her heart as it slowed. Letting my fingers comb through her dark hair as she becomes a little more with it. Suddenly, she sits up right, moving away from me and trying to make herself as small as possible. Deciding not to force her to do anything, I keep my attention on my Beta and my brother, talking about pack stuff while casting a glance over to her every so often to make sure she was alright. “Come.” I mutter as the limo comes to a stop. I don’t wait for the driver and get out myself, holding a hand out for her. “I’m fine.” She speaks at last while glancing at the others and shuffles herself forward to the open door. She stares up at my home, gasping a little. It was easily three times the size of her previous home and I hoped that she would be happy here. That I could provide her with a life that was better than her last. “Let me give you a tour.” I suggest as she continues to clutch that carrier bag to her chest. She follows me in, not speaking a word. I had no idea if she was listening to what I was saying or not “The omegas swap out on a rotational basis. Good for the youngsters to learn some responsibilities before they get proper jobs.” I tell her while showing her the dining hall with a table long enough to fit twenty people around. We move through to the kitchen. Where I point out a board on the wall. “If there is anything you need, you just add it to the board and it will be ordered in.” Her brow furrows and still she says nothing. Picking up a pen, I smile. Maybe she felt intimidated by me. “So tell me, what do you need because there is no way you are living under my roof with just the things that are in that bag.” Her dazzling blue eyes dart around the room “Well?” I ask. “I don’t need anything.” She whispers Sighing, I start scribbling things down. Underwear, jeans, workout clothes, dresses, shoes, anything I can think of that will cover her for a few days. Holding the pen between my teeth, I grab her around the waist. My thumbs meet just above her belly button and my fingers touch her spine. She was so thin, how was she even alive? Four Dane She looked like a deer caught in headlights as I write her size down. She was tinier than I thought. Skin and bone. If I had moved my hands up any higher, I would have felt every rib sticking out. It sickened me, she should be strong, powerful, she had Alpha blood running through her veins. I also saw how she scrunched her face up when I measured her. It wasn’t fear, it was pain. She was hiding something underneath the baggy maids dress. “I know you want to say something, so just say it. I’m not interested in the crap Trey drummed into you. You don’t have to wait until someone asks you a question. You are free to say what you want. Are you injured?" "No." She was lying, I could feel it. She shakes her head as if it would confirm her answer and a lock of her black hair falls from the band that was supposed to be holding it back. Neah was going to be a tough girl to crack. A life of being starved had made her quite protective over herself. I will make Trey pay for what he has done to her. “You have to say something, Neah. I cannot read your mind. When I mark you, at least I will know what you are feeling.” “Mark me?” I didn’t think her eyes could get any wider. “Yes, I will mark you.” She was completely and utterly shocked by the idea. Her pink lips part a little as she continues to stare at me. I thought she knew. I thought that was why she came so willingly. My Beta had kept asking me if I was certain I wanted her as my bride. There was no doubt about it, she had a strange scent but something was luring me to her. I couldn’t take my eyes off of her when I first saw her. My Wolf Aero was going mad for her too. Though he hadn’t said a word about her. Annoyed with me for not taking her home with us yesterday. “You….You brought me so that you could mark me.” She takes a step back, walking into the kitchen island. She winces a little and quickly covers up her pain, relaxing her face.. “If Trey had bothered reading the contract, he would have discovered that you are to be my bride, not a slave. He would also have read that if he or his ridiculously silly mate tried doing anything to you going forward, that pack would become mine, or rather, yours. I never bought you, Neah, you were always destined to be mine.” “I’m a murderer.” She gasps. “Why would someone like you want me for a bride?” ‘Blood’ Aero growls interrupting my thoughts. I glance down at her baggy dress. A blood stain had appeared right where I had my hands wrapped around her. “What’s that? Are you injured?” I demand, I had barely touched her. She covers the stain with her hand. “It’s nothing. It’s just a cut that I keep knocking and it opens up again. I forget it’s there.” Forget? How could she forget a wound? ‘Why isn’t she healing?’ I feel Aero’s panic. ‘She’s been with us less than two hours and already she has some form of injury.’ His need to protect her was strong. It hadn’t occurred to me that her lack of abilities included not being able to heal. I would have to find someone who could reverse the binding and soon. “Show me!” “It’s fine.” She mumbles I was already so sick of hearing that phrase. “It’s not optional.” I mutter. “If you won’t show me, I will have to find a way to look, myself.” Her heart skips a beat. She looks around the kitchen. “Can.... can we go somewhere more private?” “Private?” I didn’t really do privacy. What Wolf did?! She bobs her head but still keeps her focus slightly off of me. Almost afraid to look me directly in the eyes. ‘Office,’ Aero mutters. ‘I was just going to suggest that!’ I snap back at my Wolf. I feel his eyes roll as he retreats to some dark corner of my mind. “This way.” I gesture to the door. Neah waits for me and follows closely behind. The scent of blood steadily grew stronger, it was more than just a cut. I already knew that. In the office, I hit the remote and the blinds start to drop, blocking out the sunlight. Neah hesitates and slowly begins to unfasten the buttons of the dress but only where the large blood stain was. Keeping everything else covered from me. She pulls the dress to one side. The wound was about four inches long and already fairly infected. “See, it’s fine.” she whispers. “You need to stop saying that.” She closes her mouth and starts to fasten the buttons. “No,” I grabbed her hands, I had caught sight of another bruise. “Let me see the rest of them.” It wasn’t optional. She gasps as my fingers rip apart the rest of the buttons. Her sports bra had seen better days, just the same as her underwear. But it was the bruising I was most concerned about. Bruise upon bruise, scars that had come from whips. Her hip bones and ribs stuck out too. Turning her around, and pulling the dress from her, I find that her back is just the same. Yet interestingly, there was nothing above her chest and nothing below her thighs. Her arms were completely bare of wounds too. There was only one reason why someone would do that. To either hide what they were doing to someone, or to keep up appearances. They didn’t want guests to see. More importantly, they didn’t want me to see, considering the meeting was arranged over a month ago. She fumbles with the dress, pulling it tightly around her thin frame. “You need to see a doctor.” “It’s …..” she trails off when she sees the anger on my face. “It always heals, eventually.” “Did Trey do this?” I mutter with my teeth gritted and gesture to her body She lowers her blue eyes. “Cassandra?” She still doesn’t answer me. “That prick that follows Trey around? All three of them?” She pulls her dress tighter around her and silently nods. She brings her hand up to her face, brushing her cheek, wiping away an escaped tear. “Anyone else?” “The pack.” She whispers. ‘I’m going to kill them all.’ Aero growls. He will have to get in line, “Because of what you allegedly did to your parents.” She nods. “I don’t believe you were responsible.” She tilts her head up towards me, her brow knits together as her eyes finally find mine. “Because of Blood of Wolfsbane?" Five Neah “I…I don’t know what Blood of Wolfsbane is?” I whisper He frowns at me. “Your brother said you knew the difference between plants.” “I…” I didn’t have an answer. I couldn’t remember, not fully. “Blood of Wolfsbane is Wolfsbane fed by our blood. The leaves will have a red hue to them. I can’t imagine a child would know what it is because it is not freely grown. Your brother’s story doesn’t add up.” “Oh.” “I won’t stop until I find out who did this, Neah.” His crimson eyes narrow. “I will make them pay for the suffering you have endured.” He sits on the edge of his desk, studying me. “Right now, you do need to see someone about the infection.” I kept my mouth closed, I was still trying to process his news of me being set up. Why had my brother never considered it? “Come, I will show you our bedroom. You can shower before we see the pack doctor.” Frozen to the spot, I don’t move. Did he just say ‘our bedroom,’? As in, we are sharing a bedroom? I guess he thinks he can mke love with me whenever he wants if I’m his contract bride. A shiver runs down my spine at the thought. Glancing up, I see him watching me. He is stood at the open door, waiting for me. Ensuring my dress has me covered, I step out into the hallway. No one was around and the hallways were quiet. As we moved, Alpha Dane would tell me what each room was, but he seemed more focussed on getting me to the bedroom. His bedroom is huge, with massive windows, just like the rest of the house. The bed sat pressed up against the wall. All around it, thin drapes hung from the ceiling, but they were tied back at each bed post. What surprised me the most was that the bath and the shower were in the same room. Only the toilet was in a small room to the side of the shower. No privacy, whatsoever. Though, he didn’t seem to care about that. He makes me jump when I feel his warm breath on my skin. “You don’t need to be afraid.” I may not be able to smell him, but he would be able to scent the changes in my emotions. Crossing the room, he pulls open the glass door to the shower and turns it on. The moment he closes the door, the steam of the shower quickly fogs up the glass. And still, I find myself afraid. He gave me no clue as to what he was expecting from me. “Hey,” His rough fingers tip my face up. “It’s just you and me and for now, I will let you shower in peace.” Walking away, he pulls his phone out of his pocket and messes around with it before placing it on the bedside table. “The alarm is set for ten minutes. I will come back then. I will bring you something to wear so just stay in the towel. Understand?” He stares at me, waiting for an answer and I just nod. A ten minute shower. I was lucky if I got a minute shower back home and the water was always cold. He moves to the door and with his hand resting on the door knob he looks back over his shoulder at me. “I really wish you would talk more, Neah.” Alpha Dane leaves me in peace and I make a mad dash for the shower as if I’m in some kind of fantasy land and this was all a dream. Maybe it was, maybe I was about to wake up in the basement of my home. The smells of the soaps and shampoos are divine as I lather them into myself. And my hair has never felt so clean. The wound on my stomach stung as the hot water hit it, but I didn’t care, it was worth it. Someone in the room clears their throat and I freeze. Thanking the steam for keeping me semi hidden. “Neah, are you done? The alarm went off five minutes ago.” Alpha Dane’s voice seems louder in here. I had been so caught up in the freedom of a simple shower that I hadn’t even heard the alarm or the Alpha come back into the room. “Coming.” I mutter, turning off the water and pulling a towel around me to hide the hideousness underneath. Stepping out, I already see that my ripped dress, underwear and worn sandals had been removed from the floor. Alpha Dane sits on the end of the bed with what looked like folded clothes on his lap and a pair of trainers. “It’s not much, as we don’t have anyone with as small a waist as you.” He smiles as he hands over the clothes. A matching navy blue sweatshirt and joggers. “You will have to make do without the underwear for now. Should be here first thing tomorrow.” He watches me with a cocked eyebrow as I pull the joggers on and tug the sweatshirt over my head before removing the towel. Maybe he was used to the women parading themselves in front of him, or throwing themselves at him because he has power, but I wasn’t like that. “Let’s go.” He rises to his feet and this time, I follow him. Something told me that if I didn’t get this wound looked at, it would put him in a bad mood. The pack doctor was young, unlike the one back home who was old and afraid to let anyone take over from him. She smiles at us as we enter the pack hospital and rewraps her dark hair into a bun. “Raven, this is Neah.” Alpha Dane introduces me with a grin. I keep my eyes low as I hear Raven say, “Alpha Dane, what seems to be the problem apart from the strange smell she has brought with her.” It didn’t sound like a hurtful comment like I was used to, but more a comment of curiosity. “She will tell you herself when she finds her tongue.” “I have a wound.” I whisper. “And you are not healing?” Raven asks, confused “I don’t have my Wolf.” I hated saying it. It was just a constant reminder that I did not fit in. “Her Wolf was bound when she was a kid.” Alpha Dane tells her. “That’s why her scent is strange. Her Wolf is there, locked away, waiting to be freed.” My eyes flicker up only to find him staring straight back at me. I had always believed that my Wolf was gone. Not that she was trapped. Raven’s dark eyes hover on me. “Wow, okay.” She grabs my hand. “This way, let’s take a look at this wound of yours.” She leads me into an empty room and asks me to lay on the bed and to show her my wound. Pulling up the sweatshirt, just enough for her to see the wound. Her eyes widen, a flicker of rage passing over them as she takes in the infected wound and the bruising that surrounds it. Her fingers carefully press around the wound. “How long ago?” “A few days.” I mutter, though I wasn’t sure. Every beating blurred into another one. Any day that I wasn’t hit was a good day. Raven shakes her head. “This is longer than a few days ago, the infection has had at least a week to develop.” “Neah, you need to tell us the truth.” Alpha Dane orders “I don’t know.” “NEAH!” His deep voice rumbles through me and I close my eyes, fearing his anger. Anger brought punishment, punishment brought pain. “I swear, I don’t know. The beatings, they happen so often that they just kind of…. I’m never not bruised.” There’s silence and I was too afraid to open my eyes. Alpha Trey had said it over and over, that if anyone found out, he would make my life a misery, more than it already was. I used to wonder who would ever find out that didn’t already know. Now here I was, sitting in another pack’s hospital, revealing the truth. “Heal her!” Alpha Dane shouts after what seems like forever. He storms from the room, pulling a phone out of his pocket. “You will have to forgive my brother. His temper is short, especially when it comes to things like this.” Raven mutters as she gently inspects my wound “Your brother?” I whisper, opening my eyes “Ah, I see he informed you. I’m guessing he didn’t tell you that Jenson is our brother too?” I shake my head, I’m guessing Jenson was one of the men that came to my brother's house. She chuckles. “Jenson is considered to be our brother’s Gamma.” “Gamma?” I had never heard of the term. “Yep and Alpha Dane has a love/hate for me working here. He wants me to represent our family, but he knows this is what I’m good at.” She grabs a pot of cream from the cupboard. “Now this needs to be applied three times a day. It should clear up the infection, if it hasn’t changed in a couple of days, I will take another look. My brother is waiting for you out front.” “Thanks.” I mumble, taking the pot of cream from her. I looked at the label, but couldn’t read it. I had never learned to read. She bobs her head at me as I hurry out to find Alpha Dane on his phone, snapping at someone. He hangs up as soon as he sees me and asks what Raven said. “Cream, three times a day.” I show him the pot and he takes it from me. “Good, come.” He strides off and I have to run to keep up with him. I follow him through the house and into the office. “Show me.” He orders, pulling the lid off the pot. It wasn’t going to be negotiable, not when he had used the same tone moments before he ripped my dress open earlier. Slowly lifting my sweatshirt, he crouches down in front of me and gently smothers the wound in the cold cream. “I don’t want you to lie to me, Neah. Not ever. If you can’t remember, that is what you need to tell me. Is that clear? I don’t want to have to guess what you mean.” “Okay.” I couldn’t say anything else, I was too focussed on the warmth of his hands. One presses against my lower back, holding me steady while the other gently rubs cream into my wound. The only touch I had received from another man was a beating. “Stop holding your breath.” He tells me, getting to his feet. “I am not going to hurt you.” It seemed impossible to believe given my history. The act, the words coming from him, it just didn’t feel real.	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11782&u	Galaxy in the Story	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	1,399	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11782&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448791819_801329188771681_1239684611142513538_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=oyAsVyqB8_YQ7kNvgGkwcWZ&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AeCiT3xG4Av_PQqZ2M8UYFI&oh=00_AYCp9kHxMQ-eYh5hjwAG59C71LT0NM5HRH9_497eBDygLQ&oe=67123973	PERSON_PROFILE	Galaxy in the Story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,173,712	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2172049}'	Yes	2024-10-13 20:09	active	1623	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	The clearing of a throat makes me jump. I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door. Shrinking down to the ground. “Is this the way you greet all Alpha’s?” His deep voice rumbles through the room, an edge of amusement to his tone. “I’m sorry.” I whisper, getting to my feet. “I…I thought I was alone.” I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. “Come forward.” He orders. Alpha Trey was going to kill me. I do as I’m told. Allowing him to see me properly and I am met with narrowed crimson eyes. I close my own eyes, expecting the worst. “You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?” My head moved up and down, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they discovered the truth about me. “I would prefer it if you spoke to me.” He growls, “I’m not in the mood to play games.” “Yes.” I whisper. “I am…I am a Wolf.” I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? I wasn’t sure how much more my body could take. “How is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.” “I…..” I hated the question. “I haven’t got all day!” He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldn’t scent him. I knew why I hadn’t been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever liked to do. They never hear my side of the story. All they do is accept Alpha Trey's word as the truth. “You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?” His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them. There was no way I was making direct eye contact. “My Wolf abilities were bound.” “Why?” If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. “It was a punishment.” “For what?” “For killing my parents.”	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11782&u	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/61557831245498/	22	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11782&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/447959759_1311554859802432_4227718076479884991_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vveINTNjADMQ7kNvgFMWx5N&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AmGzVCNdHyIl_MUNt_5qnyK&oh=00_AYBq57CdyQmVM1biCQcy_0cE0q-5BZN1YbeouW67aDAIdA&oe=67122C1D	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,173,859	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2173729}'	No	2024-10-13 20:09	active	1623	😍Read the next chapters👉	“Sir, Madam is not feeling well," the butler of the Gannon mansion reported on the phone. The man at the end of the line spoke in a nonchalant tone. "So, take her to the hospital. I’m not a doctor." The line died immediately. The butler was so pale, beads of sweat formed on his forehead. Zora relaxed her back against the sofa, feeling weak from abdominal pains. Trying to mask the pain, she asked hopefully. “What did he say?” The butler instantly put on a calm smile when he turned in her direction. “Madam, sir said he will meet us at the hospital.” Zora’s eyes lit up. Ezrah had not been home for almost three days, and she was missing him so much. This sickness seemed to be her lucky charm to get him to her side again. “Okay. Let’s go.” Zora’s heart warmed at the fact that Ezrah at least cared about his child. Both of them were caught in a scandal two years ago, so getting married was the only way to curb the situation. Ezrah’s stance was clear through it all. “When everything calms down, we are getting a divorce.” Zora hoped that by that time, she would have been able to melt his cold heart and make him fully hers, so her hopes were high. However, over time, she found him slowly drawing away from her, even when they worked together in the same company and shared the same bedroom. Two months ago, Ezrah returned and asked Zora for a divorce but chanced upon the test results. His expression was dark. “Let’s hold off on the divorce until after the child is born, but don’t expect to remain Mrs. Gannon. That title belongs to somebody else, but it’s definitely not you.” The marriage after those words had been terrible. Ezrah barely returned home, barely got intimate with her. The only reason she still bore Mrs. Gannon was because of the child in her womb. Zora thought that his reason for being away was because of work since he was the CEO of the Gannon Group, a multibillion-dollar company where Zora also worked as an assistant manager. Unknown to Ezrah, Zora had been secretly in love with him for five years, but that drunk night at her best friend Coco’s birthday party, Zora woke up in bed with Ezrah. She decided to keep it a secret and a memory she would forever cherish when the media picked up the news. Ezrah could not allow the scandal to ruin his well-kept reputation and cause him losses, so he announced that he and Zora were already dating secretly and were soon getting married. Zora, who had been madly in love with him, was excited about the news of getting married to Ezrah. Zora hoped that with time, his heart would warm up towards her, but that did not happen. Even in her state, Ezrah hardly spent the night at home. On the way to the hospital, Zora’s phone beeped, and looking at the content, her heart dropped. Ezrah was holding the delicate hand of a beautiful woman, a proud smile on his face. The caption read, ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ Zora’s eyes were swollen with tears. As they dropped down her cheeks, she refused to believe it. Maybe it was photoshopped. There was never any news about Ezrah dating any woman before she had a baby for him. He never even warmed up to women. The man had long been secretive and kept his face from the media. Also, the butler Rudolph had said that Ezrah promised to meet them at the hospital, so the media must be spreading this false news to gain popularity. Even after everything, she still could not help the unease in her heart, instantly dialing his number. Despite him warning her to only communicate with him through the butler, Zora took the bull by the horn this time. Her call went through, but there was no answer. Her old self would have given up, but due to the unease in her heart because of the news, she couldn’t bring herself to do so. On the fourth ring, a woman answered the call. Her melodious voice made Zora feel less of a woman. “Ezrah is in the bathroom.” Zora’s hands holding the phone shook, her heart in tatters. Ezrah never allowed her to touch his phone, but this woman casually answered his call, and was he really in the bathroom? Zora felt the pain in her chest worse than that of her abdomen. “Who are you?” The words forced themselves out of her mouth. The woman responded casually, “Piper, his fiancée. And you are?” “Whatever he saved my name with,” Zora responded calmly. The pain of the news was more than she could bear. Though knowing that Ezrah never loved her, she thought they could live in peace for the sake of the baby in her womb, but Ezrah never meant to make her dreams come true. The woman at the end of the line moved the phone from her ear to have a better view of the caller ID. “Oh, Zora. If it’s urgent, I could drop a message for you when he comes out.” The nights Ezrah spent away when Zora thought he was busy at work, it was a great disappointment that he was with the woman he loved, leaving her to suffer with her unborn child. She was still in her first trimester, and due to all the morning sickness and other health issues, Zora had taken a break from working at the company to recover first. Her mind lacked clarity, and she was beginning to doubt all the responses she got from Rudolph when she asked him to get in touch with Ezrah. “Just tell him to call me.” Zora ended the call. At the hotel room, Ezrah returned from the meeting in the conference room. Since he never allowed anyone to answer their calls during meetings, he equally left his phone in the presidential suite meant for his relaxation. “What are you doing with my phone?” He asked as soon as he entered the bedroom. Before Piper spoke, he asked again, “and I made it clear that you should wait for me at the lounge. How did you have access?” The pout on Piper’s lips only made her cuter as she faked anger. “Is it wrong for me to come? We would have gotten married if Zora had not appeared.” Ezrah was a man who loved to keep his love life private. He and Piper had been in a secret long-distance relationship. The night they arranged to meet at the birthday party of one of his business partner’s sister, Piper had an emergency and could not attend as planned. That night, he mysteriously ended up in bed with Zora, an incident that should have been brushed under the carpet until the media took hold of it. Not wanting his well-maintained reputation to crack, he apologetically married Zora, promising Piper to divorce Zora secretly after two years when the news dies down. Things took a different turn when he found the test result after promising Piper that he was ending things with Zora. “I told you I was working on it. You should keep yourself hidden away from the press. We shouldn’t be seen together.” Ezrah’s voice was stern. It was business for him first, and he didn’t want Piper’s presence to ruin it for him. Piper was uneasy at the reminder. Forcing a smile, she relayed, “I could be your confidential secretary. Please Ezrah, I don’t want to be away from you anymore.” Ezrah did not give a response. His actions were always well thought out. It wasn’t easy for him to be the CEO of the legendary Gannon Group as the youngest of three sons. Any wrong move and his elder brothers would begin to fight for the position. “Did anyone call?” He was scrolling through his phone when he caught sight of Zora’s name. “Yeah. Zora. She said you should call her,” Piper responded with a smile, her fingers sliding over her exposed thighs as she lay seductively on the luxurious king-size bed. “What did you tell her?” Ezrah frowned a little. He wanted to keep Piper a secret until after the divorce. “I pretended not to know about her existence.” Piper lifted herself to a sitting position, and due to the long slit of the dress, her full thighs were exposed, but Ezrah’s attention was on the phone in his hand. “Do me a favor and don’t answer my calls again.” His voice had lost its warmth. Piper faked remorse. “I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent.” Ezrah finally held her gaze as he spoke roughly, “Nothing about Zora is ever urgent.” Chapter 2 Piper was very happy with his remark, but Zora was still Misses Gannon, the title Piper had long coveted. How she wished that night had not happened. If only that useless man had not appeared when she was about to leave for the airport to board the private jet, she would have been the one waking up in bed with Ezrah. It pained her that it had to be that woman, Zora. “Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her?” Ezrah hated to be doubted. “You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her.” Piper smiled with satisfaction, and since she had mentally stored Zora's number after answering the call, she sent the recording to her. Remembering that the butler had called Ezrah informing him that Zora was sick, she asked after deleting the audio from her phone. “Can you go shopping with me? I didn’t bring enough clothes.” Even if Zora showed the audio to Ezrah, Piper would deny it as she had used a number Ezrah didn’t know to send it. “I have another meeting in two hours, so you have an hour and a half to finish shopping,” Ezrah said softly. Zora’s heart tightened in her chest when she played the audio. The butler who was driving the car felt helpless, equally disappointed in his boss. Zora asked from the back seat of the luxurious car she was seated in. “Did he really tell you he was coming to the hospital?” The butler’s throat went dry. He always succeeded in making up excuses for his boss, but this time, everything backfired. That audio destroyed everything. “I’m sorry, ma’am. I just didn’t want to see you sad.” Zora’s heart twitched, a bitter smile curled the corner of her lips, feeling like a fool as tears welled up in her eyes. She was nothing to Ezrah. The little surprises sent to ignite her hope were merely prepared by the butler. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t recover from the pain as she felt a force hit the car from the side, causing it to swerve off the road and somersault thrice. The butler was instantly unconscious. Zora felt unbearable pain, blood sputtered from her mouth and nose, then in between her thighs. No words could describe the agony as she watched the life draining out of her with intense pain settled in her abdomen. She managed to pick up her phone, which had fallen to the side from the impact, dialing her husband’s number. Unable to lift the phone to her ear, she activated the speaker. “Zora. I’m busy.” That was what Ezrah said as soon as he answered the phone, not waiting to hear what she had to say. After all, nothing about Zora was ever urgent to him. Before she lost consciousness, she heard the laughter of a woman with the words, “Ezrah, I want these shoes.” “Try them on. If they fit, you can have them.” ‘So, shopping with a woman is what you call busy.’ That was what Zora thought before losing consciousness. Zora woke up at the hospital after hours of surgery. Her face was as pale as a ghost, her countenance pitiful. Her butler, Rudolph, sat at her hospital bed, a smile on his face. He had sustained a few injuries, but they were not serious, and he was already discharged. “Madam, you are awake. Thank God.” Zora was glad to see that Rudolph was fine. There were just bruises on his face. He quickly rushed out to call a doctor. “Mrs. Gannon, how are you feeling?” The doctor asked as he examined Zora, writing a few things on a writing pad he carried along. Zora was only concerned about one thing. “How is my baby?” Zora asked. The doctor’s eyes dulled. “I’m very sorry, but your baby couldn’t survive the impact.” Tears brimmed in the back of Zora’s eyes, but she fought them back. She lost everything. She left her father’s company to work for her husband, nurturing his business and enduring all the taunts of his arrogant family. At twenty-three, she had nothing to show for the man she had secretly loved for five good years. “It’s alright. She would have just suffered anyway.” Her heart had turned cold due to the loss of the child. “Excuse me?” The doctor was shocked. He expected her to cry like any woman in her situation would, but Zora bottled it in. She could endure all of Ezrah’s indifference towards her, but she would never forgive him for the loss of her child. That woman appeared, and Zora suddenly got involved in an accident. The case had to be investigated, but as for Ezrah, he no longer had a place in her heart. “Sorry, that was not directed at you.” There was no warmth in Zora’s apologetic voice. The doctor forced a smile, finished his examination, and left. Zora stared at the butler at the doorway. He stood there since the doctor arrived. Zora was about to tear down but couldn’t do so. She had been weak for too long, leading to the death of her child. If she had left the first time Ezrah asked her for a divorce, this would not have happened. When she discovered this baby, she decided to consent to the divorce and leave. At least, she would have his child to remind her of the relationship they once shared. Unfortunately, the test result fell from her handbag, Ezrah saw it. Even when he decided for them to wait until after she gave birth, his treatment of her was no better. “Where is Ezrah?” Zora asked. Butler Rudolph was scared. He could feel the cold in Zora’s voice, and even with the distance, he could feel the chills. “Madam, the man who hit us was drunk, and he died on the spot. The police are not able to contact his family either,” Rudolph reported, trying to avoid answering her question. He was a middle-aged man. Zora did not believe the report but kept it to herself. The moment she discovered that the man she respected so much was lying to her, her trust in him dwindled. She will find ways to investigate the matter by herself. “That isn’t my question.” “Boss left here a few minutes ago,” Rudolph answered. Zora was enraged this time. Not only Ezrah but Rudolph, the butler Ezrah assigned to her, was equally taking her for a fool. “Don’t lie to my face again.” Her voice was stern and full of contempt. Rudolph pursed his lips, his head lowered. “Boss said, and I quote. ‘It’s rather unfortunate. Let the doctors take care of her. I’m very busy at the moment.” Zora knew what he was busy with. It was the woman whose voice she heard in the audio. She thought she was strong enough to take it, but a tear fell from her eyes before she could stop it. Ashamed of showing her weak side in front of Rudolph, she discharged him. “Thank you, and please excuse me.” Rudolph was never supposed to leave Zora's side, so he was reluctant. “Ma…” “I said, excuse me, Rudolph,” Zora’s voice raised, Rudolph decided to wait in front of the door. “Okay.” As soon as he left the ward, Zora dialed a number. “Soph…” “Dad, I’m sorry. I made a mistake, and now, I lost everything.” Zora didn’t hold back her tears as she spoke to her father on the phone. He was against the marriage the moment he realized that Ezrah did not feel the same way Zora felt about him, but she was optimistic, insisting that Ezrah would change. Expecting her father to scold her an, ‘I told you so’ lecture, his voice was rather soft as he asked her. “What happened, Zora?” “I had an accident and lost the baby. I’m coming home.” The silence at the end of the line was deafening. She knew her father was saddened about the loss of his grandchild. When she was about to end the call, he suddenly said, “Oh Zora. I’m coming to get you. Just send me your location.” Zora refused. She couldn’t leave until she was legally separated from Ezrah. “No dad, I have a few things to do first.” “What is that? Let me help you with it?” Her father eagerly said, but she was in no mood to burden the middle-aged man. The loss had caused Zora to mature so fast as the reality of life hit her. No more would she depend on anyone. It was time to do something worthwhile with her life, but first of all, she will still have to face Ezrah for the last time. “Don’t worry. It’s nothing I can’t handle. “Okay. We shall prepare your welcome party. I will inform your mom.” Zora smiled and didn’t refuse her father’s kindness. Three days later, she was discharged from the hospital. As she waited for Ezrah’s return, she got the divorce papers ready. It was three days later in the dead of the night when Ezrah returned, tired-looking but his attractive features remained untouched by his fatigue. Zora had lost sleep, waiting for Ezrah during most of the days. As soon as she heard the sound of the car, she quickly rushed downstairs but paused on top of the stairs when Ezrah walked through the door of the living room. Arriving home, Ezrah no longer met the woman who always met him with a smile. She stood on top of the stairs and yelled with a cold expression, “Good news Ezrah! Our baby died in a car accident. There is nothing between us, so let’s get a divorce.” The man who was always cold to her instantly panicked. He stood momentarily frozen. Chapter 3 Ezrah was baffled by the news. Twice, he had asked her for a divorce and saw how gloomy she turned at the subject. This was what he wanted but he couldn’t help the unease filling his heart. Was it because Zora was the one asking? Was she trying to mess up his reputation with the loss of the child? Ezrah was confused. Zora descended the stairs, walking to the dining table. Ezrah did not utter an acceptance or rejection of her request for a divorce and went up the stairs, returning after ten minutes in loungewear. Seemed he wasn’t going out or was it the shock from the news? Seeing the dinner table hosting different delicacies, excitement filled his heart as he took a seat. If she really wanted a divorce, then she wouldn’t have cooked for him. At this moment, Piper was momentarily forgotten. Ezrah avoided Zora’s gaze as this was the first time she was so cold to him. Without alerting her of his arrival, she still ensured that his supper was ready. As he uncovered one of the dishes, his eyes darkened as he glared at her. It was not the food he was expecting but rather, the cold divorce papers, with a pen beside them, waiting to be signed. “What is this?” Ezrah was furious, being famished from not having time to eat. In times past, Zora would have been worried and tried to appease him but that Zora was gone. After crying her eyes out for days, she waited to serve Ezrah these cold documents, she had no more tears to shed but her eyes were dangerously red. “Do I need to get you a pair of glasses?” Her voice was taunting, as she saw the shocked expression on his face. He must have taken her request as a joke the first time but the documents exposed the reality. “Why? Were you expecting me to cook when I had no idea when you will be home?” Ezrah’s expression was blank. She could have made the maids do it. It burned Zora that she could not read his emotions but she didn’t care anymore. “Please sign the papers. In case the prints are too tiny, I got you a magnifying glass,” she dropped the item in front of him. Ezrah was not irrational. When he asked for a divorce, he ensured that there would be nothing for the media to feed on but now that they just lost a child? What will people think? His parents liked Zora, except his two elder brothers who always saw her as a threat. The situation was complicated now. Ezrah never thought she would stand on it to ask for a divorce because of how she always claimed to love him, not caring if he was just cold to her. He needed time to think. “We shall talk about it later,” he finally said and was about to stand up when Zora played an audio from her phone. With her mind made up, she wanted the divorce here and now. The woman in front of Ezrah was different from the one he always came home to. She always wore attractive clothes with a little makeup to seduce him which sometimes worked but after his release, Ezrah would return to being cold. Today, Zora did not have on any makeup. Her hair was not even combed. All she wore was pajamas, her long dark hair looking lifeless, in contrast to Ezrah who was looking so attractive. He had the looks and physique Zora used to die for but not anymore. All she felt for him now was resentment. She suddenly matured past looks or smartness in a man. What was there in being hot and a genius in business when there is no conscience or empathy? Zora was just seeing that the man she has always been obsessed with was a selfish monster, caring only about his own image, money, and passion. Whatever blinded her eyes before was removed the moment she woke up on that hospital bed. The voice from the audio was as clear as daylight. A female and a male but the male voice was indeed that of Ezrah. Female: I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent. Male: Nothing about Zora is ever urgent. Female: Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her? Male: You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her. Zora caught an expression of guilt on his face but there was no remorse. His voice was hard. “Where did you get that?” He demanded. Piper could not have done this, right? She had no contact with Zora. But it was just the two of them in the room. Were there secret cameras? Though confused, his expression returned to being blank. “You have to destroy that audio before I sign this paper,” he threatened her. Zora could not tell how she managed to pretend that she was fine. Up until now, he didn’t even care to apologize for sharing their private information with whatever name he calls the woman in his life. What on earth could have made her fall in love with such a man? He was different from that man from a long time ago who saved her from the pool when she was bullied by some jealous friends. Ezrah did not remember that day but that was when Zora fell in love with him. She calmly showed him another caption on her phone. ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ This time, Ezrah paled but his eyes were dark and he picked up his phone instantly. He couldn’t find the person who took those pictures and how they went viral but had to get someone to take them down. The hacker would also be able to find out who sent that information to the press. Zora had grown thorns after listening over and over to the audio and reading that news on her phone. Ezrah had already told her the same thing so this shouldn’t hurt. “It doesn’t matter. The hindrance has already been removed and you already have a woman waiting for you. Just sign the freaking papers.” Chapter 4 Ezrah paced back and forth elegantly, his mind filled with confusion and fear after ending the call. “You want to blackmail me? How much do you want?” He was enraged and disdained that Zora would resort to such means, but he was willing to pay to prevent the audio from going viral. His parents would not hesitate to demote him despite his hard work in the company, while his lazy elder brothers would benefit without putting in the effort. “What I want, you already gave, but since the accident took it away, there is nothing you can give me.” She did not disclose her suspicions, as she had someone investigating the matter. Ezrah suddenly laughed mockingly. “Your father’s company is not as strong as you think. He has been seeking an alliance with me. You want fifty percent of my hard work.” This could be the reason Zora was pushing for the divorce. Fifty percent from the Gannon Group would elevate her family business to new heights. She felt bitter that he would think so poorly of her. Despite her feelings, she kept her composure. “No. You were the one who proposed the divorce, so were you planning to leave me with nothing?” Her question left him speechless, and she reminded him of the prenup agreement. “Did you forget that I signed a prenup before marrying you? I just refreshed your memory so you are free to sign.” Ezrah recalled that Zora had willingly proposed and prepared the prenup when they announced their marriage after the scandal. She did it all to prove to him that she wasn’t ‘interested in his wealth. He suddenly felt uneasy. This was not the scenario he had anticipated when he entered the room. Besides, he was hungry and not in the right state to make such a decision. What if Zora was being supported by one of his brothers or both? “You may have dismissed it, but it's only a matter of time before you reveal that you left with nothing.” Zora struggled to suppress the pain that came with realizing that Ezrah's delay in finalizing the divorce was not due to developing feelings for her or guilt, but rather to protect his image in front of the media and family. She felt a bitter smile form on her lips. “Trust me, nothing about our divorce will be leaked to the media.” “I don’t believe you,” Ezrah responded bluntly. Zora had worked closely with him, and despite her absence from the office in recent weeks, she was privy to confidential information. Ezrah had never seen her as a threat due to her infatuation with him, but now he feared she might make his life difficult. “As soon as the papers are signed, you won’t hear from me again. You can have a happy life with the woman you love,” Zora proposed. Ezrah was already contemplating how he could benefit from her disappearance after the divorce. It seemed like she wanted to start fresh somewhere far away. “Alright. I’m not heartless. I will still give you 50 million,” he said as he signed the document, only to find that Zora had already signed her part. After signing the divorce agreement, Ezrah’s phone rang. Seeing it was Piper, he answered it and began to climb the stairs in long strides. Piper keeps breaking the agreement. She wasn’t supposed to call him when she was home. Zora overheard him on the phone, “Are you the one who recorded our conversation at the hotel?” She couldn’t hear Piper’s response but had the conviction that it was her. Deciding it was best to spend the night on the sofa, Zora couldn't fathom sharing a room with him after their divorce. She was too exhausted to move to another room. Her sleep was restless, prompting her to wake up before Ezrah. She had already packed her bags, so she dressed and approached him. “Ezrah, it’s time to finalize our divorce in court.” Ezrah woke up and looked at her glumly. She was still in a somber mood, her eyes red despite the makeup. He sighed, “just a few minutes.” An hour later, they arrived at the divorce court. With Zora having made prior arrangements, the process was swift, and they soon had their divorce certificates. Without hesitation, they signed their respective portions. “You should keep your word and leave New York for good, or else you won’t like what I will do,” Ezrah warned solemnly. Zora had a faint smile on her face. “I have a gift waiting for you at home.” Ezrah frowned, wondering what kind of gift she arranged for him after their divorce. Zora has always been generous, buying him gifts and anything she knew he would like. He would neither accept nor refuse them. Whereas, he never used any of the gifts she bought for him. They left together, but Zora departed in a cab against his wishes to drop her at the airport. She reiterated that he would never see her again. Ezrah felt conflicted but remembered his promise to Piper. Despite his desire to head straight to the office for a meeting, curiosity got the best of him. He rescheduled the meeting and drove home to see the gift Zora had left for him. Upon arriving, he found a letter on the dining table addressed to him. ‘EZRAH.’ He couldn't recall seeing it earlier that morning, and a sense of unease crept over him as he approached and opened the letter. It was written in Zora’s handwriting, unmistakable to him. As he read the words, fear, panic, and regret flooded his heart. The letter slipped from his trembling fingers as he cried out, “ZORA, WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?”	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12141&	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	814	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12141&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448578825_1761597191034450_6820893542952740176_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=2IdghYOhyucQ7kNvgHjBDle&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AUTx-w_ahti9vwvP4aAax5Z&oh=00_AYBEoKDgjOr74cTPG3JOkk3fn_4AKtAlAcQGOJIq8AwMJA&oe=67122E8D	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,173,583	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2173316}'	No	2024-10-13 20:09	active	1623	🔥️click here to read more FREE chapters!	Maxwell arrived home well past 11:00 pm. The villa was eerily quiet, with only a night light switched on in the living room. Jennifer sat on the couch, seemingly waiting for him. As Maxwell took off his coat and loosened his tie, he spoke impatiently, "Didn't we agree on the divorce? I won't shortchange you when it comes to assets. You can rest assured about that." He thought she wanted a larger share of the assets. Jennifer's voice was hoarse when she asked, "Maxwell, did you want a divorce because of that woman?" Maxwell's expression faltered slightly, but he quickly regained his composure. He didn't want to hide anything from her, nor did he care to. "Yes. I owe it to her. That's something I must do," he admitted frankly. Jennifer chuckled bitterly. "I only discovered today how hypocritical you are. You played the victim, making me feel guilty and pushing me to get a divorce. I bet you were secretly pleased, weren't you? You finally caught me making a blunder, and you're now forcing me to leave so you can be with her." Maxwell furrowed his brows. His tone was chilling as he replied, "Jennifer, let's make things clear. Rachel and I were together in the first place. You know very well how you ended up marrying me. Now that you have someone else, we're even. Let's spare each other, shall we?" "No!" Jennifer's words were sharp. "I hate being deceived. You and her have been playing me like a fool for the past two years. Do you think I'll let you off?" Maxwell rubbed his temples, suppressing his irritation. With gritted teeth, he demanded, "Then what do you want?" "I won't get a divorce." With that, Jennifer went to the bedroom. Almost as soon as she turned around, her tears surged out. For two whole years, she had been waiting for him to return her feelings. Before her mother passed away, she was told that most marriages in this world were built on growing affection over time. Love at first sight was just infatuation, like what she felt for Maxwell. But marriage ultimately relied on tolerance and patience. Jennifer thought her perseverance would eventually warm his heart. Now she realized how wrong she was.	LEARN_MORE	https://mn.ikkly.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=12134	Free BOOKS	https://www.facebook.com/61560779513133/	497	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	mn.ikkly.com	DCO		https://mn.ikkly.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=12134&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448810168_508013721795463_5680667871745428556_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=y9BTMza_6HIQ7kNvgHued1T&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A4r0zb7RqD-pyGstULPJ8o4&oh=00_AYBTmoh1AeGexEUThOWBeVoLXuSwGoBh9VtApxV19C6keA&oe=67123AF5	PERSON_PROFILE	Free BOOKS	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,173,372	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2173357}'	Yes	2024-10-13 20:09	active	1623	❤️😍What happens next👉Click Here to read on👉	As the first snowflake settled, it whispered secrets of a winter tale waiting to unfold. A tale of pain, love and heartbreak. I push the brush across the wooden floor, even though there is nothing that needs cleaning. Alpha Draven expects perfection, which requires me to clean multiple times a day. God forbid a spec of dust falls. It might be missed if I only sweep once or twice a day. "Mutt!" I froze upon hearing his voice. "Mutt!" Sighing, I place the brush down and rush into the other room. He turns in his chair and smiles at me. "Yes, Master." I move and get down on my knees, my head lowering as I await his instructions. "We have company tonight. Ensure the tables are set. There will be several guests." "Yes, Master, I will get it done. Is there anything else?" "These guests are important, and I trust that you will behave appropriately and follow instructions tonight." I don’t have a choice. Alpha Draven forgets that it’s his choice, not mine. "I will, Master." I hear him rise and keep my head lowered. Unable to move. "Raise your head." I lift my head and see him standing before me. "What is your role tonight?" I consider my words. "To please you, Master and your guests." "One guest in particular, Mutt, Alpha Ethan, I need to ensure that he agrees to this transaction, so pay more attention to him than my other guests. Do you understand?" His words are growled towards the end. "Yes, Master." "Good. Please go get the room ready. Your outfit is in your cell. I expect you to be wearing it before the guests arrive. You may leave now." "Thank you, Master." Standing, I turn and leave. Walking through the house, I go to the room he uses to entertain guests. I begin to set up the tables. I clean them and ensure that everything is ready for the cooks and servants to put food on. Walking back through the house, I go to my cell. I look down at the clothing lying on my mat. They give me the perfect indication of what I am expected to do tonight. The dress is short, so Alpha Ethan no doubt expects more than conversation. "Mutt." I turn and get down on my knees. "Yes, Sir." I watch as Beta Luca steps into my cell. He stops just before me and I stay looking down at his shoes. "I expect your company tonight. Do not be late." "Sir, Alpha Draven has already requested that I attend his event and focus primarily on Alpha Ethan." I hear his slight chuckle and feel his hand fist into my hair, pulling my head back so that I face him. "Then you will be sure to have a long night. My room once Alpha Ethan is finished with your body." "Yes, Sir." A whimper escapes as his hand tightens on my hair, my scalp burning. "Actually, I have the perfect idea. I'm sure Alpha Ethan will agree with my plan. You keep him company as Alpha Draven has requested. I'm sure I will see you at the event." He pushes my head forward, and I stay on my knees, listening to his retreating footsteps becoming quieter and quieter until they disappear. Picking up the dress, I put it on. Pulling my hair up, I tie it high so it's out of the way. Walking down to the room, the guests are standing and talking. I step into the room, taking notice of the guests, and then I stop Alpha Ethan. Walking to him, I stand with my head lowered, waiting for his attention and acceptance. "Ah, Elara, you're my company tonight?" "Yes, Sir." To be fair, Alpha Ethan isn't as bad as Alpha Draven or the Beta's here. He treats me like a person, but something tells me that will change tonight. Something tells me his relaxed approach will become tense and very strict later. I will do as he asks, though. The last time I fought them, I almost lost my life. Years Earlier… I had to fight. Having him reaching me made me sick. So I fought, and he still took what he wanted, however. He took it relentlessly and with even more force. When I was sold to Alpha Draven, I was young. As I got older, I was told it was a good thing. He's a strong Alpha with a good clan. I was told my life was set, but it was all lies. I cuddle myself to fight the cold that burns through my body. It says something when you're so cold you feel like your body is burning. The snow is piling higher and higher around me, and I don't think I will survive this punishment. All this because I didn't want him to reach me. I wanted to save that part of myself for my mate, but I'm his. I'm theirs. I was so sure things would be fine when I woke. I may have fought him off, but he succeeded in his mission. The marks across my body screamed that he succeeded. So when the door swung open, and Beta Luca dragged me out and threw me down in the snow unclothed, I knew I was being punished. I'm not sure how long this punishment has lasted for. It seems like hours, but maybe that is just because of how cold I am. "Look at the Mutt." I keep my head lowered at their mocking. "Throw this at it." Beta Paul laughs, and I feel the snow hitting my head. The force pushes my body back, and I almost fall over. "Don't worry, Mutt. We will warm you up after." I scream as he grips my hair and pulls my head up. The tears fall down my face, but they do not get far before they harden into ice. Beta Jones leans into my face. "This will teach you never to refuse again, won't it, Mutt?" I don't reply, I can't. My body is too numb. The snow is stuck to me. "That's enough, bring her in." Alpha Draven is standing by the door as they pull me inside. "Will you refuse or fight again?" I try to talk but can't. I'm shaking too much. "Answer Mutt." "N-n-n-no Master." His smile widens. "Good, go get in my bed." I nod and walk away. Getting into his room, I climb into the bed. Right now, I'm happy to obey. My cell is frozen, and the thin sheet does little to keep me warm. At least in here, there is plush bedding that will warm me. Chapter 2 I stay with Alpha Ethan but can feel Alpha Draven’s eyes on me the entire time. I also notice Beta Luca watching me closely. They are expecting me to refuse, to fight. I can’t; it’s not like I have a wolf or power to escape them. It’s also not like I have a wolf to protect me and help me battle the weather if I am forced to prostrate outside unclothed again. “For you.” I watch Alpha Ethan hold out a glass. “Thank you, Sir. However, I am not allowed to drink without Alpha Draven’s approval first.” He smiles, seemingly pleased by my words. I watch as he looks at Alpha Draven, raising the glass and pointing towards me. Alpha Draven gives an approving nod. “Now you can.” He holds out the glass, waiting for me to take it. I never drink. I would rather not drink. Refusing it, however, is defying the command that Alpha Draven gave me. So my hand wraps around the glass, lifting it. I take a sip. Coughing as it burns my pharynx. His smile widens. “I’m on the edge with this transaction. I want to agree but also disagree. What do you think is the best choice?” He looks at me, waiting. “I cannot say, Sir, it isn’t my place. However, Alpha Draven is an honest and trustworthy Alpha.” He is not, but I know that is what Alpha Draven would like me to say. “Hmmm.” He turns and continues to walk, and I follow; He leaves the room and sits in a quieter one. I stay a short distance away from him and prostrate. It’s the standard protocol that Alpha Draven expects when any Alpha, Beta or similar is in the room until I am told to do otherwise. “You don’t need to do that, Elara.” I raise my head at his words. “Please, come sit and get comfy.” He pats the sofa next to him. “I apologize, Alpha Ethan; I am forbidden from sitting on that sofa. It isn’t for me.” Most of the furniture isn’t for me. Even if he insists I sit on it, I can’t. Alpha Draven would punish me for not getting his permission first. “Where can you sit?” I point at the wooden chair. “That won’t do. At all.” I watch him stand. “Stay there.” I nod and don’t move as I hear him leaving. After about five minutes, I begin to wonder if he is even returning. I can’t just go and find him. Sure, Alpha Draven insisted I spend all my time with him. Still, if I moved, I would defy Alpha Ethan’s instruction, and well, I’m sure Alpha Draven would have a reaction to finding out that I did that. “Come.” I stand hearing his instruction. Turning, I see Beta Luca standing beside him. I step towards them and watch as they turn and walk out. I fall into step behind them, keeping my head down as I follow them through the house. We stop at a guest room, and Alpha Ethan opens the door. He holds it for me and gestures that I walk in. Stepping forward, I go through the door. “Remove your clothes.” I watch as he stands before me and loosens his tie before removing it entirely. Taking a deep breath, I lift the dress and place it on the side. Alpha Ethan stands with his eyes on me. I watch as he slowly walks around me, circling me until I feel like prey under his movements. He pauses behind me, and my body shakes. I hate not being able to see what they are doing and thinking. “I have some instructions that I am hoping you will follow without hesitation.” “Of course, Sir.” I feel sick. I hear him moving and watch as he walks past me to a suitcase. He flips it open, and I panic when I hear metal. I watch him take out the long chain with cuffs attached. “You see, even if you planned to refuse, you won’t get a chance to.” I watch as he hooks the chain into the ceiling, my body getting pushed to him. I stumble, and his hand reaches out. Grabbing my wrist, the cuff locks around them. I scream as the spikes dig into my skin. He ignores my reaction, grabbing my other wrist and snapping the restraint around it. I held myself to stop the scream that builds. “Now you have no choice but to follow instructions. You refuse...” I scream as he pulls the chain, and the spikes dig deeper into my wrists. “I ensure you listen.” His calm and friendly attitude from before has gone, replaced with pure darkness and evil. I should have known all Alpha’s were the same. None I have met yet care, and why would they? I’m nothing. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ When I am placed back in my cell, I crawl to the small bathroom I have. My body hurts so much it feels like it’s on fire. Nowhere is painless; I ran out of tears hours ago, and guttural cries escape my voice as I struggle to make it into the tiny shower. Hitting the button, I collapse under the spray of the water. My eyes finally look down at my body, the angry brown marks showing; each new bruise I see seems more prominent than the last one. The large bite marks are bleeding so badly that I know for sure they will scar without the use of magic. I watch the water rush around me, the blood from their marks mixing within it as it runs down the drain. Cries continue to erupt from within me as I struggle to find any position that eases the pain. “Mutt.” I go to move, hearing him, but my body is too tired and hurt to obey. I simply fall back down again. “I will get someone to fix the worst bites and cuts.” I hear him leave and breathe a sigh of relief; I was sure he would request that I join him in bedroom. I don’t think I could agree or even refuse. My body right now can’t do anything. It’s useless without my wolf to help me heal. I hear movement and watch Alex walk in. His eyes widen when he sees me; he glances towards the door quickly, then back to me. “Are you okay?” He turns off the water, lifts me from the shower, and carries me through, placing me on the mat; he wraps my sheet around me. I watch him crouch down before me, unscrewing the lid. His hand run through the ointment, and he rubs it across the bites and cuts. It helps. The burning sensation stops. “I’m sorry I cannot do more, Elara; I’m very sorry.” He looks at me as he continues to cover the bites. “It’s fine, thank you, Alex.” He nods and smiles, and I watch it begin to work. The bite marks slowly start to close up and heal. “Alpha Draven must have realized your wounds were serious to request we use magic to heal them. Good night, Elara.” He stands and leaves. Lying down, I realize this has to be the worst beginning of my birthday ever. My eyes flutter close, and I fall asleep, unable to stay awake any longer. Chapter 3 I've cleaned multiple times again today. Alpha Draven has been watching me unusually closely, and I feel like something is coming. I don't know what, but something. He never usually pays this much attention to me outside of the bedroom. So why now? I followed their commands last night despite the immense pain I was in. I didn't refuse or say no. So I know I have not done something wrong with them, or at least I hope not. "Mutt." I move and prostrate at his feet. "I am busy; ensure the guest room is cleaned and ready for guests who may be staying tonight." "Yes, Master." He stands and walks out. I walk through to the bedroom and fight back the vomit. The memories of last night are more potent in this room. The blood is still on the floor and the sheets. Along with actual vomit because Alpha Ethan seems to have a fetish for gagging women to the point they are physically sick. I began to clean the room, removing every trace of evidence of what had happened to me in this room last night. It takes far longer than it should due to my hurting. The bruises are far more prominent today. They cover every inch of my body, and my face isn't excluded; it didn't escape the torture of mistreatment. Carrying the sheets through the house to the laundry room, the maid looks at me and takes them. I stop when I see the Television on. I rarely get to see it or watch it. It's the king, Alpha Prime Darius. "Anyone is welcome, yes." He stands tall, his hair dark, and his eyes bright emerald. "Does that include those of poorer backgrounds, without strong packs, or without a pack at all?" The reporter questions him, and the camera zooms in. "Yes. There is no restriction on it, except the contestants cannot be bitten and claimed." What is going on? I look towards the maid. "You didn't know? After the king had passed away, Alpha Prime Darius took over. He's holding a sort of game, a trial for females between the ages of eighteen and thirty-five. He's looking for his Luna." I didn't know. "No, I shall not be personally selecting. How would that be fair?" He chuckles and leans forward, looking directly at the camera, almost like he is looking through the lens directly at me. "Magic will be used. Fifteen women, one Luna. However, there is a chance a lady may be lucky and picked up by Alpha Kellan." I hear claps and gasps. Alpha Kellan is his younger brother, the prince. So, while one will become his Luna and the queen, one will possibly be chosen by Kellan to be his Luna. "It's easy. Those wanting to take part, go online, answer a few quick questions and await to be whisked away to the castle." His smile widens. I record the website link. I can find time, I'm sure of it. Turning, I leave the laundry room. I have twenty-four hours or less. The rules are simple: the entry form will be locked in twenty-four hours or when ten thousand women apply. Whichever comes first? More than likely, the ten thousand women applying will be what closes it, not the time limit. I walk through and pretend to be cleaning; I briefly check the Beta's rooms, finding them empty. Rushing, I sit at the computer and type in the address. The form begins easily. Name. Age. Date of birth. Pack name if applicable. Questions regarding my appearance. Questions regarding my occupation or standing within my pack. Then it gets interesting. It asks about intimate partners. That question, I lied on. I couldn't possibly answer the truth anyway; I don't know how many times I have been intimate. Then it is the question about being bitten and claimed, I again lie. I will keep my mark hidden. Ten minutes later, I finished and submitted it. Quickly deleting the history, I walk out and try to make it look like I am doing the regular jobs I am meant to. I doubt anything will come from this. He said everyone can apply, but even I know that those women will all have wolves and a pack and be high up in their pack. The daughter of another Alpha. Me? I'm sold. I don't know who my parents are. I don't know if I came from a strong pack. I know nothing. So of course I won't be chosen. If it was truly picked using magic, why require answers to so many questions? It feels more like it is so they can ensure the woman selected will be as good as Luna. "Mutt." I walk through and get down on my knees, lowering my head. I wait. "You have a gift." I don't raise my head, even though I want to. I have never been given a gift before, and I'm unsure what to say or do. "You may raise your head." I lift it and look at Alpha Draven. "Apparently, you made a good impression on Alpha Ethan. He requested that he be allowed to give you a gift, and I agreed." "Thank you, Master." "We spoke, and he suggested you may find a blanket more beneficial than a gift such as a bracelet." He holds out the giant blanket, and I have to be honest, I would rather have the blanket than a bracelet or anything else. My cell is cold. "You may take it." I reach out, taking it from his arms. "You understand, I only agreed because he has decided to go ahead with our transaction and felt you should be treated for your part." The words are almost growled. He didn't want to agree. I can tell by his tone he wanted to refuse but couldn't. Instead, he agreed to get the agreement signed. "Thank you, Master. I understand." "Good, you may leave." Standing, I walk out; it's late now. Returning to my cell, I unfold the blanket and wrap it around my body. It feels amazing. Sleep takes me instantly; the warmth and comfort of the blanket are the perfect gift; I rarely fall asleep quickly; I need to either be in tremendous pain or be extremely tired as the coldness of my cell prevents me from sleeping. Chapter 4 It's been three days since I completed that application. My mind considers it as I wipe the table, ensuring everything is clean. Alpha Draven has been visiting Alpha Ethan and his pack. Apparently, the agreement they are making is going well. Well enough for Alpha Draven to leave his own pack and travel It's good, though; it means I haven't been punished for three days. I have barely had to prostrate as Beta Luca and the others are busy doing Alpha Draven's work. I have even managed to get out of the constant cleaning and finally had time to consider the implications of that application. I'm sure Alpha Prime Darius will punish me for lying about it. I could be executed; I lied to the king essentially. It was an instruction to answer honestly, and I didn't. So will Alpha Draven have fun telling them I lied if he ever finds out the truth? Finishing cleaning, I sit on my mat, my eyes close, and I try to relax; I was told he is returning today. So I've made sure I cleaned at the hours I was required to. Standing, I walk through to the laundry room. The maid smiles at me, and I begin to get the correct items for Alpha Draven's bedroom. I still have plenty of time to get it done before he can complain. "They are getting the women." I turn to the maid, confused. "The guards of Alpha Prime Darius began to collect the selected ladies today." "Lucky them." I smile, and she reaches out. "It could be lucky you." I look at her with a confused expression, and she smiles. "I saw, don't worry, no one else did." I stand and panic. "If..." Her hand goes up. "I won't be telling Alpha Draven, Elara, so you don't need to worry; I have everything crossed for you." She says that, yet she hasn't considered the consequences, just as I didn't. I'm claimed; the mark is impossible to hide if he were to ask us to strip and confirm we're not claimed. I never considered the consequences of my actions, and right now, it’s too late. All I can do is hope I wasn't selected, and why would I be? Wolf-less, pack-less, orphan, with no last name. I'm at the end of that list. After replacing the sheets and bedding, I take the dirty ones to the maid, although they aren't dirty. They were put on two days ago. No one has even slept in it. As I leave, I hear the door. I quickly walk to my cell to avoid them. If I'm not there, I am hoping that I'm out of their minds. "Mutt." Or not. Standing, I walk through and get down on my knees. "What is this?" I look up. "A cloth Master." Why is he asking me that? "And who uses it?" "Myself, Master, they are the ones given to me to use." No one else uses them. He has a weird habit, like everyone has their own cloths. Why? So he can see whose cloths are used the most? "Then why was it next to the computer?" Oh no. My mind races back. I was cleaning that day and took the sheets to the maid. When I went to the computer, I had a cloth in my hand. "I don't know, Master." "That is a blatant lie." I hear him move. "Get it ready. Ensure the entire pack will be watching." Wait, I stare at him. "You went into a room that is forbidden. You used items you are not allowed to. Did you think this would go unpunished?" I thought he wouldn't know. He wouldn't have if I didn't leave the cloth. "Master, it was not me who put the cloth there." Maybe he won't punish me if I lie and make out that it was someone else. "Lying is only increasing your punishment." He turns to Alpha Luca. "Drag her out." I feel my body get pulled up and pushed out. He rarely punishes me in front of the entire pack. My body is thrown to the ground. On my knees, I keep my head lowered. I know that I caused this. Now, I consider his plan, maybe to keep me prostrating here and battle the weather with them watching. "If I give instructions, I expect them to be followed even when I am not in sight." I feel the cuffs wrap around my wrists. So, I’m not going to be punished by having to face the elements? "So this is a reminder that I won't allow it to happen," I scream as my body is pulled up by the cuffs around my wrists. My toes barely reach the floor. "Now," I scream, feeling the whip hit against my back. My head raises, and I look at Alpha Draven. He had sworn never to do this to me. "Again." I brace myself, but it does little to help. Screaming; tears flow from my eyes. "Again." The pain from the whip has me slump forward, the scream getting tangled in my voice with the sob. "Again." I stare at Alpha Draven. Screaming, I dangle from the chains, my eyes seeing Alex in the crowd. My head drops, I never expected him to give me this punishment. The pain is worse than the other night. I can feel the blood running down my back from the lacerations. I hear cars and raise my head. I watch as the crowd disappears. "Take it inside." Alpha Draven points to me, and I feel the cuffs being removed, and I fall down. A hand grabs me and drags me through. As we get inside the door, I'm dragged forward. "Stop! “Alpha Draven shouts. My body is dropped, and I prostrate, ready for Alpha Draven to begin yelling at me. "Apparently, Alpha Prime Darius has sent guards for you, Mutt!" Oh no. I raise my head slowly to see him glaring and growling at me. Is this because they know I lied? I have a feeling tonight's punishment is only the start of it. Chapter 5 "Why me?" I look at the guards as Beta Luca pulls me to my feet. "You're to join the other candidates at the Luna Battle. Alpha Prime Darius has requested that you attend after your submission made the finals." My body stills as I’m shocked by their words. I never expected to be chosen. I feel Alpha Draven's eyes on me, and I know his anger is rising because of this. He can't refuse, he can't go against Alpha Prime Darius's commands, but he has the power to announce that I am already bitten and claimed by him. Standing, I wait for his words, and I wait for his refusal or acceptance. Surely he will speak soon? "Mutt, I suggest you pack your bag." I move quickly through the house and to my cell, packing the few items I have. Pulling off the top I am wearing, I winch and hold in the screams. Someone steps into my cell as I begin to pull on my top. "He sent me to cover your lacerations." Alex smiles, and I turn. "At least you are released." His words are whispered as I hold myself to stop the screams as he rubs the ointment across my back. "For a short time." I won't be forever. "All done, good luck." He walks out. Pulling my top down, I grab my things and walk out. As I make my way through the house, I bump into Beta Luca. "You won't be gone long, Mutt. Enjoy the freedom; Alpha Prime Darius will quickly throw you to the curb when he realizes you're a wolfless, packless harlot." His words are correct, and there's nothing I can do to change it. Maybe, though, once I am removed from this competition, I can make it to the Nightfall Citadel, the only place for rejected, wolfless people. Alpha Draven will never come there to collect me. I stop at the door, the guards looking at me. "See you soon, you can guarantee it." Alpha Draven watches as I walk out. I follow the guards and see the packs outside, watching as I step into the car. I'm lost on what I am meant to do. I don't know anything about this. I know nothing about the world, either. We stop at the palace, and I step out of the car. "The maid will guide you inside." The guard points to the door. "Thank you." I give him a small smile, and he nods. Walking to the door, the maid looks at me. "Follow me, please. You are the last to arrive." I walk through with her. She guides me through the palace, and I glance around, amazed. I thought Alpha Draven's home was lavish. This is on a whole new level. "Through here." She opens the door, and I step inside. I see the other women they are standing close to each other. Already, groups are forming. I can clearly see the ones who are high up in their packs. The ones trained to be here are standing together. Their voices quiet as they speak. Expressionless faces, as if this isn't a big event. I stand close to the women but try not to draw attention to myself. Everyone is dressed beautifully, and I am in jeans and an old, worn T-shirt. Their dresses are something that you would expect the king’s Luna to wear. My eyes leave them, and that's when I notice the cameras. I'm not ready for this. Panic builds in me. "Excuse me." I glance up, looking at the man, confused. "You're too close. Please move back." "Sorry?" I look at the news producer. "You heard me. You're too close to the candidates. Move!" "I-I'm a candidate." I hear laughter. My body is pushed back, and I stumble before regaining my footing. "Please don't disrespect the king; he won't be pleased when he arrives to see trash stood with his possible Luna!" The man pushes me back further. "I am not lying. I was chosen to be here. Ask the maid. She brought me in." I point to her, and he laughs. "Look, you're making us look bad. Move away, you stink." One of the women looks at me with a disgusted expression. "Surely you should be like in the cellar cleaning the floor?" I hear some of the women laugh. The producer laughs as well. "People like you don't belong here! You're not part of this; you would never be, and the king wouldn't allow it!" He pushes me hard, and this time, I fall and am ready for the pain when I hit the floor. Instead, I feel a hand catch me before I can hit it. "What is going on here?" I look up to see Alpha Kellan holding me. He has the same emerald eyes as Darius. "She wouldn't get out of the shot; we were trying to get footage for your highness." The producer looks at him. "And why was she required to be moved out of the shot?" He steps in front of me. "She doesn't belong here. I am sure when Alpha Prime Darius arrives, he won't be happy with delays caused by the help." "Well, you made the delay. Didn't you?" He steps forward. "As you're also 'the help,' you personally caused this delay." "I didn't mean to do that, Sir; I needed to get a clear and clean shot of only the candidates." "Which she is." The producer stills upon hearing his words. "I-I..." He stops. "Assumed. Didn't the broadcast say everyone was welcome to apply and that everyone had an equal chance?" "W-we just assumed that was for the cameras, Sir." "Well, it wasn't. Now, apologize; I will be letting the king know about this, considering she is possibly his future Luna and your queen." His face pales at Alpha Kellan's words. "I'm sorry, miss." He bows his head. "Ella." Alpha Kellan waves a maid over. "Please see that Elara is dressed appropriately. Then she fits in." He turns and walks away, Ella rushes and pulls me out. Taking me into a room, she quickly helps me strip and pull on a dress. I still look awful, but far better than I had before. I can't complain. Putting on the shoes, I stand, and Ella guides me out. I stand with the women again. "God, they really are letting the Mutt stay." One of them glares at me. "Well, they need to make it look real. The Mutt will be gone at the first round." One of the women laughs. "Ladies!" Someone calls our attention to him. I look forward and see the man standing on a stage. "I'm Beta William. The personal representative for the king. He will be joining us soon, at which point I will announce the first task for you ladies. Please do not approach the king. He will not be doing personal meetings today." The girls all nod, and some are clearly excited. I look through them, trying to find where I would fit in. Right now, I don't feel like that is anywhere. Chapter 6 We stand quietly and wait. The camera pans across the women as we stand waiting for the king. I notice the camera lingers on the other contestants for a longer time than they do me. The producer smirks at me; I don't need time on screen; it isn't down to the public who is Luna. So, he purposely cutting my time down is fine with me. I watch the door open, and the king walks in with Alpha Kellan. His eyes scan the contestants as he makes his way to the stage. He barely settles on any of them for longer than a few seconds. Then he reaches me and stares; I shift uncomfortably; no doubt this is him noticing I have no wolf. He steps onto the stage and keeps his eyes on me the entire time. I try to be confident and look back. Yet, it cracks, and I fail. My eyes drop quickly. I'm so used to having to prostrate to Alphas and Betas. I don't even feel like I should look at him without permission. "Ladies," William calls our attention back to him. "After the rules are explained, you will face your first task. Each candidate will be sitting with the news crew. You will be asked questions, and the scores will be based on who grabs the audience's attention; the better you do, the longer you will get." Well, I've failed. The producer already hates me. No matter what my answers will be, he will cut it quickly. "You will all be staying in one hall; each of you will have your own room, along with a maid and guard. You may be the future Luna and queen, so you need to get ready for that reality." William stands and discusses the rules. Every single one of us listens. We listen to the areas of the palace that are off-bounds if less the King, Prince Kellan or their personal guards request us to go there. We are expected to behave in a manner that the Luna would, both inside our rooms and outside. Regardless of if we're alone or not. No contact with the outside world. We're not allowed to listen or watch the TV. The rules seem to go on forever before William steps back. Alpha Prime Darius, the King, steps forward. "All candidates are required to attend each meal on time. From time to time, Prince Kellan and I will also attend." He steps forward slightly. "Each candidate that is here has an equal chance to prevail. It is solely on your efforts and abilities throughout the competition. If you fail, you only have yourself to blame." Alpha Kellan steps forward. "As you are aware, Alpha Prime Darius, your king, will select one candidate to be his Luna and, ultimately, the queen. However, I may myself pick a candidate to be my Luna." "How will that work?" I hear one of the women, and he chuckles. "Do not worry. I will not sweep you away from my brother. I will…like him and get to know you personally. At the end of each round, if I feel someone should stay, who would be suited to me. I may save them from leaving that round, but that does not mean they will be chosen by me in the long run." So, even if someone loses, they may be saved by Alpha Kellan. I just assumed he would pick the one who came second. "Okay Ladies. The instruction of your interviews will be selected at random." I watch William pick up a small box from the table. Opening it, he reads. "Astrid, please come take a seat. Ladies, we request that you stand and wait your turn, but keep the noise down to avoid disrupting the filming." He walks away, and the women begin to sit. Moving, I join them and feel eyes on me. Alpha Prime Darius is staring at me. I notice Alpha Kellan is whispering in his ear. So he's talking about me, I am guessing? I watch Astrid as she is interviewed. She seems to be doing well. Twenty minutes later, she stands and joins us. "Next up is." William selects a box. "Aurora." I watch her stand and walk to the cameras. It feels like hours. The women have been in front of the camera anywhere from five minutes to half an hour each. So far, I'm yet to go. I feel like this is set up so I would be last, and they would have a reason to cut mine short. Both Darius and Kellan have left. "Hi." I turn to the woman next to me. I believe her name was Sage? "Hey." I give her a small smile. "You should be next, right?" She looks at me, and I nod. I can't not be next. Everyone else has done theirs. "Good luck; unfortunately, none of the questions for the candidates were the same." I nod at her words. "What is your name?" She looks at me. "Elara." "It's nice to meet you, Elara; I'm sorry about earlier." She nods towards the other women. "It's fine." It's far better than how I have been treated in the past. "Considering they are here to become Luna to the king, you would think they would realize their actions were not very Luna-worthy." We both chuckle, as she isn't wrong. The way they acted wasn't how a Luna would. "I am amazed; some of them have trained for this their entire lives and seem to forget that training. I couldn't imagine the king’s Luna acting like that." It was shameful, in private, yes. In front of a room full of people? No, that wasn't how a Luna would react. I wonder if they realize that. "Okay, Ladies, thank you for your participation. You will now be guided by your maid back to your rooms." The producer stands and looks at us. Where is William? "Sir, you haven't interviewed everyone." Sage smiles. He glances around and then at me. "We interviewed who matters." He stands and tells them to pack away. "No, you have not." I watch William walk over. "I trust that I don't need to remind you that it was the king's instructions that each lady has a chance." He picks up the box and opens it. The producer nods and sits, his frown quickly aimed at me. "Elara." William points to the seat, but now I wish I wasn't doing it. Something tells me that the producer is going to ask questions that won't be appropriate and are set to ridicule me. Chapter 7 I sit with the camera in my face; it's far closer than it had been for any of the other candidates, and I feel like it's a way to try and make me nervous. It's working. "Elara, we don't have a last name. Why is that?" He smirks at me. I knew it. "I do not have one. I was an orphan." He glances at his papers. "An orphan? It says here you were sold?" How much does he know? "I was, yes, but I was first an orphan." "Hmm." He looks at me. "Elara, is it true that you were a servant and harlot for your past Alpha?" I freeze, and I watch his smile widen. "End it here." I watch him turn the camera off. "You're done." "Wait." He can’t cut it off already. "Sorry, but you couldn't answer a simple question. Not only that, but you sound bored and highly unworthy of watching. You’re finished, I think you surpassed the candidates. One minute, well done." He laughs. "Ahm." He raises his head, and I watch the roll of his neck as he swallows. "Delete it. All the footage you just took of her, delete it." "Prince Kellan, I'm sorry, but the king requested we do no retakes or deletes." "The king wouldn't want that footage used. The last question alone is vile and shows the royal family as sleazy. Now delete it and start again." I don't turn to look at him. I just stay still. I watch the producer mess about with the camera. "This will be spoken of to the king; he was already displeased with your behavior before he arrived. I'm sure with this, you won't be filming after this." I hear a chair move and watch as he places it next to me and sits. "I apologize." The producer's head lowers. "This competition is meant to be non-biased and available to all. Your actions, however, make it seem like the competition is biased and focused on only a few women. That is disrespecting the king's wishes." The producer doesn't reply. He sits and sets back up the camera. I watch him finish and sit back. "You may leave Prince Kellan." He looks at him. "I should stay, ensure that you're being appropriate." "I understand, Prince Kellan; however, won't it appear that the mu...Elara is getting special treatment if the kingdom sees you sitting with her and none of the other candidates?" "Please understand, I am not walking away. Someone must ensure you follow the rules and don't cut this short because of your beliefs." Prince Kellan stares him down, and I watch him nod. The producer presses the button and looks at his paper; his eyes scan it, and silence engulfs us. I'm guessing his paper only has inappropriate questions. "Elara, may I know why you decided to participate in this?" Alpha Kellan looks at me. "Well, Alpha Kellan, you could say it was interesting; I was intrigued to see the outcome of my application. I also did not expect to be chosen." He nods and smiles, looking at the producer, but he is still searching for a question. "What would you say are some important traits that a Luna to the king must have, Elara?" I smile at his question. "That, Alpha Kellan, is an amazing question. I would say understanding is essential. The King’s Luna meets people from all walks of life, so she must be understanding to each of them. She must also be resilient and calm. A Luna shouldn't act on impulse or her emotions." "Very well answered." He turns and grins. "Do you think you have those traits?" I chew my cheek slightly. "I would like to think so, but wouldn't we all? The fact is, Alpha Kellan, no one truly knows until they are put into situations where those traits are required." He goes to talk, and the producer cuts him off. "So you have never had to be understanding or resilient?" He looks at me. "Resilience is one thing I know for sure I have. Same with understanding." "How do you know?" He leans closer. "Well, I wouldn't be sitting here right now if I wasn't resilient. I wouldn't have made it this far in my life. As for understanding? I understand some people's need to see me as merely a mutt, not worthy of being Luna; I understand that everyone has their own opinion and don't judge them for it." His jaw drops open. Yes, I just called myself a mutt, which we all know he is thinking. Alpha Kellan laughs. "I have to say, she answered that one perfectly, don't you think?" His grin widens. "Was it true that you were being punished and whipped when the guards collected you?" "Cut!" Alpha Kellan stares at him. "That is highly inappropriate!" "Sorry, Alpha Kellan, I will delete it." His voice wavers, and he moves quickly. "Elara, there are many women here; why do you think you would be a better Luna than some of the more professional ones?" "I don't think I would be a better Luna. There is no way to know that yet. Many will not be showing their true selves, so to believe you're going to be a better Luna would be a waste of time. I, however, can say that in my life, I have faced things many of the other candidates never have. That alone means I can understand and relate to the majority." "That's enough." He presses the button. "Why?" Alpha Kellan looks at him. "Well, it's been long enough. The conversation isn't going in the right direction." "The direction to humiliate her? I suggest you forget her past and treat her like you had any of the other ladies." The producer sighs. Pressing the button, he sits and asks me questions. After nearly half an hour, we finish. "I shall walk you back to your room, Elara. The other women have gone." Nodding, I stand and follow him out. We walk quietly, and he guides me through the palace. "I apologize for the way you have been treated." "You don't need to apologize, Alpha Kellan. It was not you treating me in such a way." He nods and continues to walk. "Even so, I apologize. This is meant to be a fair competition, and you already seem to have the odds stacked against you to lose, purely based on others' beliefs." "I expected this. Someone without a wolf, pack, or last name is not seen as worthy to be Luna." He stops at my words and turns to me. "That I am sure will change when people see your interview. Good night, Elara." He walks off and I step into the room. "Hi, I'm May!" The maid stands up and smiles. "Hi, May, I'm Elara." "Anything you need, let me know. I will also be responsible for making your gowns. Each event will require a specific gown to be made." I nod and step further in. "I shall leave you. I will see you in the morning." She smiles and walks off. Closing the door, I get changed and instantly pass out on the bed, exhaustion crippling me. Chapter 8 When I wake, I get myself ready. May had brought me some clothes this morning. All the contestants were given general clothing as they were only allowed to bring one small bag each. Breakfast was awkward. Some of the women were looking at me like I didn't belong here. I heard the whispers and complaints because Alpha Kellan had sat with me during my interview. That alone has already started to make the women complain and pinpoint me as a troublemaker. Yet, I've noticed they are more brutal to the other ladies. It appears they think I'm not a threat. Which is likely correct. They don't think I can possibly get through and become Luna, so while they are all taking bites out of each other and trying to make each other feel like unimportant. I'm here untouched. Sure, I get called mutt and Tramp, but it is far less than they are throwing at each other. ~~~~~~~~~*~~~ I'm sitting in the garden with Sage. It's still snowing. Something tells me this isn't going to stop any time soon. Yet the palace gardens look stunning right now. "They are jealous, you know." Turning, I look at Sage, confused. "This morning, before you joined us for breakfast, they were clearly jealous that Alpha Kellan sat with you for the video. Not because it gave you leverage but because many here want him just as much as the king." "He was being polite, that is all. He kept saying that the producer made the king and royal family look bad and didn't want it to happen." He wasn't there because he wanted to be with me. More to protect his and the king's reputation. "We should get in. William will be announcing the next event." I nod at her words and follow her through. I hope the next event doesn't include that producer as the central part. If so, I have a feeling it will be a long, painful day for me. We join the other women, and the whispers instantly begin. "Watch when they come in, you will see." I turn, hearing Aurora. Her eyes glare at me. Well, I'm still hated. I laugh it off and wait. "Ladies, the king himself will be announcing the next event. He will arrive any moment." William steps back, and I watch as Kellan walks in. His eyes glance across the contestants and land on me. He holds my gaze and smiles while winking. "See." I hear Aurora and look at her, breaking away from the eye contact. "Alpha Kellan and Alpha Prime Darius spent exactly three seconds looking at each contestant yesterday; apparently, Darius spent ten seconds looking at you, and Kellan apparently kept having his eyes on you," Sage whispers. "Someone timed their looks?" What? "The producer, apparently, so everyone knows." "They were only looking at me for so long, questioning why I got here." Nothing more than that. "Ladies." We all look towards Kellan. He loses everyone's attention except for mine; however, when the door opens, and the king walks in. Kellan's eyes come to me, and he smiles. "He actually likes you." Turning, I look at Sage. "Seriously, he hardly ever smiles." She laughs, but I know he doesn't. He's been kind to make sure they keep up appearances. "Afternoon." I watch Darius stand on the stage. "The next event will be now." Everyone gasps. "It will not happen until we eliminate those who didn't make the last round." "Bye, Mutt." Aurora glares at me. "Now, I believe we said those with the less time on camera would be going home. However, that changed." Yeah, as I thought, because I had more time on the camera, the only way to remove me was to change the rules for succeeding. "As my brother Darius said, we're changing it. You get points based on how well your broadcast went. How many views it had, comments, and interaction." I watch as the producer holds out the paper, and Kellan takes it. He glances down and turns his gaze back to him. I watch as he leans into Darius and talks. They both look at the paper, and their eyes go from the producer to me. Anxiety builds within me. "Well, I think it's clear who lost." Selene laughs. "They could be wrong." Sage hugs me. "I'm sorry, ladies, there will be a delay in reporting the victors and losers. After personal checks this morning, it appears the results we were handed are fake." Everyone gasps, and we watch as the producer is dragged out. Everyone begins to speculate what was changed and why. They all assume the producer fixed it to put me at the top. Apparently, keeping a wolfless mutt here helps the family's appearance. I couldn't see the producer making it, so I won. He hated me. A while later, Kellan and Darius walked back in, this time with another sheet of paper. "Let's begin." Kellan looks at us. "Elara had the most views, comments, and such." Everyone looks at me. "The second person is Aurora." I listen to them list the names, and Sage is through. The lowest two, Nova and Raven, were told they got the lower scores and were to leave. Kellan and Darius keep our attention on them, not giving the women a chance to snap at me. They will. "The second event. I and Kellan will be staying here, and we will personally introduce ourselves to each lady. We will then choose which lady sits next to us while we eat tonight." "This means ladies, please continue to socialize. We will come to you. Please do not follow us around, continue with your own conversations, and we will come and join in." Kellan smiles, and they walk off the stage. "Congrats." I hug Sage. She was low on the list, but at least not at the end. "I expected it. The bigger the pack, the more interaction they would get." Which is wrong. The only reason I got any views, no doubt, is because I am wolfless, and people wonder how I got here. "It's wrong. Alpha Kellan sat with her; of course, she got more views with a prince on her side." Lyra glares at me. "I can assure you that Elara's views weren't for Kellan. The comments alone show people watched for her, not him." King Darius looks at her. "If you believe it was so unfair, we will arrange another one sometime where you all have him sat with you." Lyra closes her jaw and I have to stop myself from laughing. She got caught out acting in a way that a true Luna and queen wouldn't. "I apologize, Your Highness; I didn't mean any disrespect, just an observation that I am sure the future Luna of the King would make." Stepping forward, I look at her. "A Luna would collect all the facts before making assumptions. She also wouldn't speak out against the king and prince, marking their actions unfair." "She would if she had a brain." Lyra snaps at me. "Ladies, please." Kellan steps between us and laughs. "Darius, I believe you haven't met Elara." He points to me, steps around us and faces Lyra. "I had not, no." Darius rolls his eyes. "It's nice to meet you, Elara." He holds out his hand, and I shake it. "It is nice to meet you, your Highness." "Please, just call me Darius while we're in such relaxed conditions. I wanted to apologize for your treatment yesterday from the staff, it wasn't very...Welcoming." "It is fine, honestly. I wasn't hurt or offended." I've given up on getting hurt and offended. "Even if you weren't, it was wrong." He points to a seat, and I walk over and sit down. He moves to sit next to me. "May I know where your wolf is?" Ah, of course, he is going to ask that. "I'm not sure. It was taken while I was young. I can't remember." I can. I can remember the pain as it was pulled from me. I can't say it was Alpha Draven, though; there is a chance when I lose this and leave, he will grab me. The last thing I want is to make him angrier. "It's a shame, Elara. Something tells me your wolf was far from weak." He tilts his head like he is trying to sense it inside of me. "I remember it vaguely. It was strong." Just not strong enough to fight off the magic that ripped it from my heart. "Without a wolf, you may have an issue in the next round, Elara. I suggest you get the help of some of the ladies, one you can trust as it involves wolves. It is essential." "Thank you, Darius. I will be sure to." I'm sure he shouldn't be giving me hints about the next event. "I think you have kept her long enough. I would like a moment to introduce myself without formalities." Kellan smiles down at us. "Very well." I watch Darius walk away, and Kellan take his spot. Chapter 9 After our casual chats, we all went back to our rooms to get ready for tonight's dinner. I haven't seen the producer since, but the cameras still stayed. "Your dress for tonight." May holds it up. It's ocean blue with a sweetheart neckline. It's the most beautiful thing I own. It's simple, which is what was required for tonight's meal. Once I'm ready, I walk out, Sage meets me, and we walk down together. We walk in and see Darius and Kellan at opposite sides of the table. "Okay, ladies. I will read out the name of those whom Alpha Prime Darius wishes to sit with him." William opens the paper. "Aurora and Elara. Please take a seat on either side of him." Kellan grins, and it is one that says trouble is about to blow up. Ignoring him, I take my seat. "The two selected by Prince Kellan are." William unfolds the paper and glances up. "We have an issue." He glances at Darius. "Of course we do. My brother chose one of these two ladies." Darius laughs slightly. "We will move you to one side, Sir." A maid quickly begins moving things around. Now, Darius and Kellan are with a space between them. Aurora takes the seat, and I sit on the opposite side. It's obvious that is who he picked. "Kellan has picked Sage and Elara." Everyone looks shocked. "Please swap seats." Kellan smiles at Aurora, and she stands up quickly. We move and swap places. Yet her eyes glare at me as we pass each other. How is this my fault? I fight back the laugh and sit between them. I wish it was Aurora, this is awkward. The other women pick where to sit, and I sit awkwardly between the king and prince. The plates are set down, and I notice Darius has something different. "Do you not like sauce?" I peer at him. "Allergy." Ah, well, that makes sense. I nod slightly. "Not an allergy. He just uses that as an excuse." Kellan laughs. "I believe the hives I got after consuming it is a confirmation of an allergy." Darius looks at him and then turns to me. "You mentioned you can't remember your wolf being taken. Do you remember who cared for you when it was taken?" I do, although I'm not sure if I should say. I swallow and glance around. "You see, my brother is fixated on finding out where the wolves are going. He thinks if you remember, it could be his way to figure it out." Kellan smiles at me. He can find out easy enough. "I was living with Alpha Draven at the time." "Did he mention it to you?" My head shakes. "No." My word sounds cold and he tilts his head. "It is weird he never asked where your wolf went." "He rarely spoke to me." That is my excuse. He can clearly tell I am lying. Which is terrible for me, considering he is the king, and I just lied to his face multiple times. "I think you should maybe talk to Aurora so she doesn't feel left out," Kellan smirks and Darius turns to her. She smiles at him, quickly covering the scrawl she had while staring at me. "I would like to offer your assistance in the next event, Elara." I look at Kellan, confused. "I already get seen as having special treatment. We best not confirm it more." "You don't want my help?" He smirks at me. "Some women believe I am being given special treatment, which has given me an advantage. I would like for them to realize that isn't real." "The next event is different, so my helping won't raise questions." "How so?" I look at him. His eyes glance around the table, and people are listening. Maybe they can hear him? "I will explain later. Once it is announced." I nod at his words. Darius had said I needed help because I didn't have a wolf, so how would Kellan help me? A guard steps between me and Darius, whispering something in his ear. As he turns he knocks the glass onto me. I stand up, but it's too late. "I apologize." He looks at me, but his words say it was on purpose. "It's fine. I shall go get changed." Standing, I walk out. As I make my way around the halls, I feel a hand grab me. Spinning, I see the producer. "You think I will let you push me out?" "I did no such thing." How am I to blame for his actions? "No one wants you here; when the king realizes how bad you make him look, he will be grateful I tampered with the results to try to have you removed." I don't reply; I just turn to walk away, but he follows. "Alpha Draven has explained that you follow instructions well." I continue to walk as he follows. Has he really contacted him? "He seems to think that you lied on your application. Is that true?" Turning, I look at him. "Alpha Draven couldn't possibly know as he didn't even know I went in." "Even so, how did you put a number for intimate partners when you can't possibly be sure?" I hesitate. "You didn't." His eyes widen. "Ahm." I look up to see Kellan walking towards us. "Are you okay?" He looks at me, and I nod. "Fine, I'm getting changed. I go to walk away, and he stops me. "Why are you in the contestant's hallway?" He looks at the producer now. "Apologizing as I was told to do so by the king." Apologize? I almost laugh at that. "Is that so?" Kellan looks at me. I can't say no. Right now, I can't cope with more enemies. "Yes." I don't want more drama. "Well, you can leave now. I'm sure you could have apologized somewhere more public rather than following Elara to the bedrooms." Kellan states, and I watch as he walks away. I turn to go to my room, and Kellan stops me. "We're not devil's Elara." "I know." I never said they were. I go to move and he stops me again. "We know you lied on your application." My body stills. "We also understand that those particular questions were intrusive and would maybe make people feel like they would be excluded for the number. You didn't need to lie." "I didn't lie." The number I put was random, as I don't know the answer. "Really?" He looks at me, waiting. "How can I lie when I myself don't know the number? It only accepted numbers. There was no way to explain. I couldn't possibly know the answer when letters were not accepted." He peers at me, and the silence grows. I can see he is thinking something or maybe working something out in his head. "You knew you could be punished and lied anyway?" He steps closer, and I nod. "Why?" "Punishment from the king wouldn't be any different from the ones I received almost daily. At least this way, there was a chance I wouldn't be found out." He moves closer to me. "You won't be punished for lying about that number, however..." He steps closer, his body against mine. "We may need to discuss it in more detail to ensure nothing else was a lie." I hold myself at his words, his smile widening. "That's fine, I'm happy to be honest." "Bitten and claimed?" His body presses against mine. Oh no, maybe not that honest. His hand strokes down my neck. I'm too busy whimpering slightly to notice his hand pull my dress down from my shoulder. My hand raises quickly to cover the area. "Oh, now that...is interesting." His eyes come to mine. "Bitten and claimed. Where is your mate?" "I don't have a mate." His head tilts. "You're bitten and claimed." "Not by choice." I didn't want to be. I didn't choose to be or agree. "Go on, tell him, and have me punished." He will. "Hmm...I think I will pass; I'm intrigued to see how this will all work out. My brother seems interested in you, and he's never interested in anyone." "He's intrigued, not interested. Like yourself." "Oh, no. The king is interested, as am I." His head lowers, and I hold my breath, he almost kissed me. "Well." I watch Kellan jump back. "Dinner has ended; many will be leaving soon once William announces the next event, and here you are." I watch Darius walk to us. "We were talking." Kellan smiles and steps back more. "Close for someone who was just talking. You do remember you're not allowed to have relations with the women, Kellan, not until you choose." "You mistake my intentions, brother. I wasn't have relations with her." "I don't mistake anything. You can't have relations with the contestants. It doesn't exactly set a good example, does it!" I step back slightly, inching closer to my room. "Ah, no, you don't." He looks at me. "Stay right there. I need to speak to you after." Did he see my shoulder? I watch as he pulls Kellan away and discusses something. I watch Kellan nodding and waiting as Darius walks over to me. He stops in front of me. His head lowers to my ear. "Do not indulge my brother Elara. It won't end well for you." "I wasn't..." "Oh, you were." He leans closer. "Although I can't blame you, he has a habit of making people follow on his little missions to cause problems." Well, I won't then. "I will keep space between us." "Please do. You can't afford to have my brother's bad behavior used against you." "We both know I won't be making it to the end and becoming Luna." That's impossible. "You seem so sure? You were top for the first round. You got both mine and Kellan's attention in the last event. That's all it takes." I hear something, and he steps back. Everyone is staring at us. Kellan is grinning with the other contestants behind him, staring between us. This is making me a bigger target for their hate. "Please go to your rooms; I am explaining the next event to Elara after she had to leave early." I watch as they follow his instruction and rush to their rooms. "The next event?" I look at him. "You will be talking to wolves. How well you connect with them will be the key factor. Your points from that round and the event after will be added together. The one after is a ball. Consider your gown. More details will be told after the next event." "Thank you." I turn to leave, and he stops me. "Please remember what I said. Kellan isn't considering the impact of his actions on you. If the cameras had seen how close you two were...Well, it wouldn't be good." He turns and walks away. Rushing into my room, I close the door. May looks up and smiles at me. "We need to discuss your next dress, right?" I nod. That event will be essential as I am going to fail at the event tomorrow with the wolves.	LEARN_MORE	https://getokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12514&u	Start Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61558999080853/	23	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	getokn.com	DCO		https://getokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12514&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/450678576_1049222866572574_2793823296149846633_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=i5R2q0i54e0Q7kNvgFcFPYf&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A5n0AQzLTFyTEp-hUZNh7ls&oh=00_AYBxJr3zHGCTkkKGM-65SaUoPbcB6-KaPZt08pYQ6TepVw&oe=67122AB1	PERSON_PROFILE	Start Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,173,337	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2173316}'	No	2024-10-13 20:09	active	1623	🔥️click here to read more FREE chapters!	"Madam, it seems Mr. Lance won't be coming home tonight. Perhaps you should rest first?" Martha Zayne kindly spoke upon noticing the still-lit bedroom. A hint of disappointment crossed Jennifer Yale's eyes. Just then, the sound of an engine revving came from the yard. She didn't care to put on her slippers as she rushed to the window to peer outside. Sure enough, it was Maxwell Lance's silver car pulling into the garage. Jennifer took a deep breath, glancing down at her sensual lingerie while her heart pounded like a drum. Despite being married for two years, Maxwell had always slept in the guest room, and he never touched her. She knew their marriage was arranged by Maxwell's grandfather, Robert Lance, and it was not his choice. However, two years had passed. They couldn't possibly continue on like this. Did Maxwell not like her because she was merely an undergraduate with no experience in relationships? Was it because he found her too passive? With these thoughts, Jennifer quietly approached the guest room, clad in a seducing black lace nightgown. Summoning her courage, she knocked on the door, but there was no response. Carefully, she opened the door and heard the sound of running water from the bathroom. Maxwell must still be showering. The water suddenly stopped, and Maxwell emerged from the bathroom with just a towel wrapped around his waist. His muscular physique was in full display with water droplets cascading down his solid muscles. Jennifer was momentarily stunned. So, was this the embodiment of looking slim when clothed but muscular when undressed? "Jennifer!" Maxwell frowned, his tone clipped as he snapped, "Are you done staring? Who let you into my room?" Awkwardly, Jennifer averted her gaze and replied meekly, "You're my husband. Isn't your room also mine?" Then, with blushing cheeks, she blinked up at him and asked, "Do you like how I look?" Her petite, delicate frame stood before him, her soft face flushed red, and her long lashes fluttered. She appeared so innocent yet emitted an irresistible allure at the same time. He never knew his wife had this side to her. Maxwell masked the strange look in his eyes and subconsciously gulped. Quickly, he put on his robe before tossing her one of his shirts. Reining in his emotions, he said, "Go back to your room." Jennifer looked at him aggrievedly, feeling as though she had humiliated herself. In her mind, her best friend Laura Scott's words resurfaced. Laura had said that a young, energetic man like Maxwell, the scion of the wealthiest family in Haven City, coupled with his good looks, would inevitably attract countless women's attention. As he couldn't possibly remain celibate for long, he had to be indulging elsewhere and then coming home with a facade of abstinence. In a moment of doubt, Jennifer blurted out, "Are you seeing someone else?" Maxwell's gaze flickered briefly, and he neither confirmed nor denied it. Calmly, he uttered the cruelest words, "Jennifer, on the day we got married, I told you all I could offer was the position of Mrs. Lance. You shouldn't think about having anything else." Each time he repeated those words, a wave of powerlessness and despair surged within Jennifer, overwhelming her. Perhaps to him, she was just a girl from a modest background trying to climb the social ladder by marrying him. After all, no one would willingly marry a stranger. What he didn't know was that, many years ago, he had been a beacon of light that illuminated her world. While Jennifer was lost in her thoughts, Maxwell had opened the door for her. "Go to bed. Don't dress like that again. It doesn't suit you." At his evident dismissal, Jennifer left his room dejectedly, her face burning with mortification. As soon as she returned to her bedroom, her father, Zion Yale, called. "Dad, I'm sorry. He probably won't be going to Grandma's birthday celebration tomorrow." Jennifer knew she wouldn't be able to persuade Maxwell. Zion sighed heavily, saying, "You've been married for two years, yet he hasn't visited our family once. I've said we weren't worthy of the Lance family. If it weren't for your mother's insistence—" "Dad." Jennifer disliked hearing disparaging remarks about her mother. She interjected, "I married him out of my own will!" … The next day, Jennifer had to attend her grandmother Agnes Taylor's birthday celebration alone. Although she knew Agnes wasn't fond of her, she had to offer a toast in front of the guests as a show of respect. Her stepmother, Jocelyn Logan, remarked sarcastically, "Hey, Jennifer, why didn't you bring Maxwell? It's been two years since you got married, and we haven't even seen him." Agnes held a glass of wine and echoed with a fake smile, "I suppose our humble Yale family isn't worth his time! Today is an important day, but it seems like Maxwell doesn't value his grandmother-in-law." Jennifer's stepsister, Bridget Yale, chimed in mockingly, "Jennifer, I think the one Maxwell doesn't value is not Grandma but you. Am I right?" The voices of ridicule buzzed in Jennifer's ears, making her feel miserable. Out of frustration, she emptied her glass in one go. However, the aftereffects of the wine hit her hard, and she soon blacked out. In a car, Jocelyn and Bridget sat on either side of her. "Mom, as long as we get Jennifer into Mr. Zito's bed, I will secure my role as the second female lead in his new show!" Bridget's eyes sparkled with excitement. Jocelyn slyly ordered, "We mustn't let your father find out. Since he dotes on that wretched girl so much, he won't let us alone." "I know, I know," Bridget replied. "I've confirmed with Mr. Zito to bring her to Nimbus Lounge's penthouse suite." Jocelyn chuckled darkly. "What's so great about Jennifer? She doesn't deserve to marry Maxwell. It's only because of her mother who operated on Mr. Lance Senior and saved his life years ago that she got married to him. "On her deathbed, she entrusted Jennifer to them. At the end of the day, she was trying to reach the top. How shameless!" Bridget quickly agreed, "Exactly! If anyone should marry Maxwell, it should be me. What makes Jennifer better than me?" Jocelyn swore through gritted teeth, "Tonight, we will ruin her completely!" … Jocelyn and Bridget had only added a few sleeping pills to Jennifer's drink. When Jennifer felt a man's heavy breath and warmth on her, she immediately snapped awake. "Ugh... Let go of me!" The room was dark, and she couldn't see the man's face. Thus, she could only struggle against him with all her might, knowing the consequences of letting the man have his way would be irreversible. However, the man easily subdued her flailing arms. His warm lips brushed against her ear as he spoke in a low and husky voice, "Shh, behave..." Chapter 2 Maxwell had completely lost his rationality at this point. Whether it was the food or the drinks at the party earlier, something had gone wrong. Now, driven by desire, he found it difficult to control himself. As he touched the woman on the bed, her soft skin and fragrance aroused him considerably. The innocence in her responses and her helpless sobbing nearly drove him mad! An hour later, the man was finally satisfied and fell asleep. Jennifer felt as though her entire body had been crushed, the pain penetrating deep into her bones. Enduring the soreness in her limbs, she hurriedly got dressed and fled from the pitch-black room. In her haste, she collided with a young woman as she entered the elevator. "Sorry." Jennifer's face was deathly pale. She quickly stepped into the elevator and pressed the close button. Rachel Walker immediately looked back after exiting the elevator, staring at Jennifer in disbelief before the door closed. She recognized Jennifer as Maxwell's wife, the woman who'd stolen her place! There was only one penthouse suite on the top floor, so did that mean Jennifer had come out of Maxwell's room? Did they… sleep together? Jealousy consumed Rachel. She had put so much effort into bribing the staff at the party and calculating the timing and dosage of the drug in Maxwell's drink, only for Jennifer to beat her to it! Rachel hurried into the room. In the darkness, she heard Maxwell's even breath as he slept. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief. A cunning smile played on her lips as she removed her clothes and lay down beside him. … Jennifer emerged from the club. She was too afraid to return to her and Maxwell's shared villa. She feared being seen in this state by him or the housekeepers. After all, in their two years of marriage, Maxwell had never touched her. But now, her purity had been stolen by a stranger. At the thought of this, Jennifer's mind went blank and her heart was in turmoil. She hailed a taxi, intending to return to the Yale residence. At least, she needed to take a shower and change her clothes first. When she arrived home, Bridget and Jocelyn were waiting in the living room, expecting a call from Daniel Zito. "Mom, do you think Mr. Zito has found Jennifer and… Ugh, I'm getting anxious! Why hasn't he called us yet? Shouldn't he just agree to let me be the second female lead already?" Bridget lamented, her eyes filled with greed. Jocelyn squinted and said, "Calm down. It's only past 11 pm. Mr. Zito is known for being play around. He wouldn't let Jennifer slip from his hands." While they were talking, Jennifer walked in with an extremely gloomy expression. "J-Jennifer?" Bridget stammered in shock, "Why are you back?" Jennifer sneered at her reaction. "Why are you so surprised?" Jocelyn looked equally flustered. She forced out a smile and said, "Jennifer, why did you leave your grandmother's birthday celebration? You didn't even inform us. She was very upset with you!" Jennifer slowly approached them. Judging from their behavior, she could roughly deduce who had brought her to Nimbus Lounge. The thought of her innocence being inexplicably tarnished ignited a rage within Jennifer. With a resounding slap, she struck Jocelyn's face mercilessly. Instantly, Bridget erupted in fury. "Jennifer, how dare you hit my mom? I'm going to call Grandma and Dad right now! Just you wait!" Jennifer seized Bridget's wrist, forcefully pulling her back. She shot Bridget a menacing glare as she bit out, "Go ahead, call everyone down. I can retrieve evidence from the surveillance at Nimbus Lounge. Once Dad finds out what happened tonight, let's see if he'll tear you both apart!" Jocelyn and Bridget's faces turned pale at her threat. They were visibly frightened of the repercussions if the night's affair were to reach Zion's ears. Back when Zion divorced his ex-wife, Jennifer was still young. She was reportedly bullied during her middle school days, even suffering from depression. Therefore, he had always felt guilty toward Jennifer, showing her more love. Moreover, what happened to Jennifer was no trivial matter. If things escalated, Jocelyn and Bridget would be in deep trouble! Jennifer sensed their unease and panic. She violently shoved Bridget away, causing her to fall to the floor, then dragged her weary body upstairs. Jocelyn hurriedly helped her daughter up, her sharp gaze fixed on Jennifer's retreating figure. Bridget asked anxiously, "Mom, why did Jennifer come back so soon? Did she and Mr. Zito..." "They must have," Jocelyn affirmed with a malicious smirk. "Didn't you see the marks on Jennifer's neck earlier? Seems like Mr. Zito was rather rough!" Suddenly, Bridget became worried. "But Jennifer must hate our guts now. What if she checks the surveillance and tells Dad about this? Did you not see how she looked just now? I thought she wanted to murder us!" Jocelyn calmly replied, "What's there to fear? Jennifer is married to Maxwell now. Do you think she would dare to reveal today's events? It's her reputation on the line here." The reasoning made sense, and Bridget began to relax. She then hastily urged, "Mom, hurry up and give Mr. Zito a call. Ask him when I can go to the set." Jocelyn dialed Daniel's number and questioned ingratiatingly, "Mr. Zito, were you satisfied with Jennifer tonight?" "Don't even mention it. Someone else has taken my penthouse suite reservation for tonight. I heard he was a big shot." Daniel said dejectedly, "I didn't even get to see the pretty chick you sent over." Jocelyn's face fell. "What? A big shot? Does that mean you didn't go to that penthouse suite?" Who slept with Jennifer then? There were so many marks on Jennifer's neck! "Alright, let's talk about your daughter's audition another time." Daniel's mood soured as he hadn't had his fun. Bridget stomped her foot in frustration, unable to believe that the first role she ever landed was going to be ruined just like that. At the corner of the staircase, Jennifer secretly observed the mother-and-daughter duo. From their conversation, she came to learn the whole situation. It turned out that they had planned to send her to Daniel, but because the penthouse suite was taken by someone even more powerful than him, she had been violated by another man… Jennifer tightly shut her eyes, not daring to recall further. The more she thought about it, the stronger her urge to strangle Bridget and Jocelyn became. Yet, she knew she couldn't act on those impulses. This matter involved both the Yale family's and the Lance family's reputation, as well as her own dignity. Hence, she could only swallow her anger and let the matter rest. Jennifer made her way to the bathroom. Standing under the shower, she vigorously scrubbed her bruised body. She felt absolutely filthy. Her innocence had been taken by a stranger instead of her husband. The thought made her sob uncontrollably, the sound blending with the rush of the shower, creating a poignant melody of despair. … Jennifer spent the whole night pondering. She was unable to suppress her indignation. She wanted to know who the man from the night before was. Thus, early the next morning, she went to Nimbus Lounge, hoping to retrieve surveillance footage or guest registration information. Unfortunately, she was told that guest information was kept strictly confidential. Furthermore, their surveillance system was hacked last night and only got back on moments ago. As for the footage, it was gone. Nimbus Lounge was the most upscale entertainment club in Haven City, with complex connections behind it. A young girl like Jennifer couldn't do anything about it. And so, Jennifer couldn't find a single clue. She couldn't seek help from anyone else either. If she were to make a fuss about it, it would cost her pride and dignity. Exhausted, Jennifer returned to the villa she shared with Maxwell. Along the way, she bought emergency birth prevention pills. Even though she was only 22 and inexperienced, she still had some basic knowledge. She took the pills and absentmindedly placed the box in a drawer. Jennifer collapsed onto the bed, falling asleep once again. When she woke up, it was already noon. To her surprise, Maxwell had returned at some point and was sitting on the bedroom couch. He was dressed in a black suit with a silver-gray tie, exuding an air of sophistication and elegance. However, his demeanor seemed extra aloof. Jennifer was startled. Because of what happened to her the previous night, she felt a sense of guilt and unease. Besides, Maxwell usually headed straight for the guest room upon his return, never setting foot in the master bedroom. At this moment, Maxwell stood up and walked over to her. "I came home earlier and heard from the housekeepers that you looked unwell. I thought you were sick, so I came in to check on you." Jennifer heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he tossed a pillbox in front of her. "I was looking for a thermometer in your bedside drawer, and I found this. Care to explain?" His tone was calm, but there was a palpable coldness and questioning in it. Jennifer saw the emergency birth prevention pills she had bought and felt her heart clench. Chapter 3 Jennifer looked at him in a panic, choking out, "Hear me out. Yesterday I—" "Enough," Maxwell cut her off, his gaze falling on the marks on her neckline. It was unmistakably the aftermath of a liaison. His tone remained calm and indifferent as he continued, "It's partly my fault for ignoring you these two years. I don't blame you for what you did. But, Jennifer, the Lance family can't accept a tainted woman." Jennifer's mind went blank. All her explanations now seemed futile. Anyway, why would he listen to her when the truth was right before his eyes? Besides, even if she could prove that she had been framed by Bridget and Jocelyn, it was still a fact that she was tainted. Jennifer smiled bitterly. "So, are you asking for a divorce?" Maxwell nodded. "I hope you will make it clear to Grandpa that you're the one asking for a divorce. I can offer you a bit of dignity by keeping him in the dark about your infidelity." Jennifer felt her eyes sting with tears, but she desperately held them back. After a long while, she inhaled deeply and asked, "Can you... answer a question?" "Go ahead." Maxwell's eyes betrayed no emotion. Staring at him, Jennifer quavered, "Are you seeing someone else? In these two years of marriage, have you felt anything for me? If it weren't for her, would you have liked me?" Maxwell's gaze softened slightly, and he replied casually, "Sorry. As I told you on the day we got married, all I can offer you is the position of Mrs. Lance." Although he wasn't answering her question, Jennifer, being a woman, had an intuition that he had long harbored feelings for another woman. "In the next few days, I'll have my lawyer draw up the divorce agreement. You only need to sign it and then explain things to Grandpa." Maxwell spoke of divorce with such casualness, as if he were discussing what to have for dinner. After saying that, he left the master bedroom without hesitation. Jennifer felt cold. Despite it being a hot summer day, she felt like she was trapped in ice. What made her hopeless was not Maxwell's proposal for divorce, but the fact that he believed she had an affair and yet remained so composed. She knew that his calmness was not due to his manners and upbringing, but because he simply didn't love her. Jennifer was in a daze. She had always known their marriage would eventually end like this. But now that day had truly arrived, she found herself unable to bear it. She was unwilling to let go. Taking out her phone, she dialed her best friend's number. "Laura, have you finished work? I... I..." Jennifer's voice choked up. She felt so aggrieved that she couldn't speak. Sensing her distress, Laura said troubledly, "Jennifer, I have to conduct an interview tonight, and it might take a while. How about I send you the address and you come to find me? We can talk after I finish the interview, okay?" "Okay." After Jennifer agreed, she immediately set out. According to the address Laura gave her, she arrived at a dance studio and parked her car downstairs. The studio was holding its grand opening, and the owner wanted to make a splash by arranging an interview with the local TV station in Haven City. When Laura heard that Jennifer had arrived, she ran downstairs and got into her car. "The studio owner is so unreliable. The ribbon-cutting and opening were supposed to be in the morning. I could have finished work early today. But because she changed the time, I had to stay here and work overtime for the interview. I mean, who schedules a grand opening in the evening?" Laura started complaining as soon as she saw Jennifer. Jennifer could only comfort her. "This is Haven Tower. Every inch of space is precious. The rich can be capricious." As the two were talking, Laura received a call from her colleague asking her to go up. "Go ahead, I'll wait here," said Jennifer as she felt too exhausted to tag along. After Laura left, Jennifer's gaze fell on the street not far away. The next second, her eyes widened in shock. That was because she had inadvertently spotted Maxwell get out of a car. He was holding a bouquet of red roses. The bright red color was as glaring as blood. Jennifer's hand on the steering wheel trembled. This man had talked to her about divorce not long ago. And now, he was here with roses that she had never received before. Maxwell headed into Haven Tower. Immediately, Jennifer got out of the car and followed from a distance. At the entrance of the dance studio, the lights were on and the atmosphere was lively. Laura was interviewing the studio's owner, a knowledgeable and beautiful woman. The latter spoke with a warm and friendly smile. In her hands were the roses Maxwell had just given her. Jennifer felt a buzzing in her ears, and her eyes fell on Maxwell. Nonetheless, he didn't see her as all his focus was on that woman. Even the gentle smile on his lips was one she had never seen before. Jennifer clenched her fists tightly, willing herself not to rush over to confront them. … After the opening ceremony, Rachel and Maxwell went to the lounge alone. "Max, did you really bring up the divorce with your wife?" Rachel leaned in his arms, looking aggrieved. "Your grandfather won't blame you, will he? I'm afraid you'll offend him because of me." Maxwell comforted her softly, "You're the woman I cherish the most. If I can't have you as my wife, I'd rather not lay my hands on you. I've felt guilty for letting you follow me in obscurity all these years. Since I took your innocence last night, I will take responsibility." A scheming glint flashed in Rachel's eyes, but she quickly resumed her pitiful expression. "I'm lucky to be your woman. I've never regretted it." Rachel then held her chest and said meaningfully, "Thank goodness your assistant told me that you were drugged. Otherwise, if another woman had entered that room, I... I really wouldn't be able to take it. Max, I don't want to share you with anyone else." Amid their affectionate moment, Maxwell's phone rang. He was surprised to see that it was a call from Jennifer. Why would she call him? "What do you want?" he answered somewhat indifferently. Jennifer said, "Maxwell, I regret the divorce." Maxwell paused. "What do you mean?" "Come home. I think we need to talk." Jennifer hung up the phone after that. Meanwhile, Rachel's expression had changed too. She had vaguely heard that Maxwell's wife didn't want a divorce anymore. "Rach, I need to go home for a bit." Maxwell explained truthfully, "There may be some changes regarding the divorce." Chapter 4 Maxwell arrived home well past 11:00 pm. The villa was eerily quiet, with only a night light switched on in the living room. Jennifer sat on the couch, seemingly waiting for him. As Maxwell took off his coat and loosened his tie, he spoke impatiently, "Didn't we agree on the divorce? I won't shortchange you when it comes to assets. You can rest assured about that." He thought she wanted a larger share of the assets. Jennifer's voice was hoarse when she asked, "Maxwell, did you want a divorce because of that woman?" Maxwell's expression faltered slightly, but he quickly regained his composure. He didn't want to hide anything from her, nor did he care to. "Yes. I owe it to her. That's something I must do," he admitted frankly. Jennifer chuckled bitterly. "I only discovered today how hypocritical you are. You played the victim, making me feel guilty and pushing me to get a divorce. I bet you were secretly pleased, weren't you? You finally caught me making a blunder, and you're now forcing me to leave so you can be with her." Maxwell furrowed his brows. His tone was chilling as he replied, "Jennifer, let's make things clear. Rachel and I were together in the first place. You know very well how you ended up marrying me. Now that you have someone else, we're even. Let's spare each other, shall we?" "No!" Jennifer's words were sharp. "I hate being deceived. You and her have been playing me like a fool for the past two years. Do you think I'll let you off?" Maxwell rubbed his temples, suppressing his irritation. With gritted teeth, he demanded, "Then what do you want?" "I won't get a divorce." With that, Jennifer went to the bedroom. Almost as soon as she turned around, her tears surged out. For two whole years, she had been waiting for him to return her feelings. Before her mother passed away, she was told that most marriages in this world were built on growing affection over time. Love at first sight was just infatuation, like what she felt for Maxwell. But marriage ultimately relied on tolerance and patience. Jennifer thought her perseverance would eventually warm his heart. Now she realized how wrong she was. The presence of that woman had already negated all her efforts and perseverance. … For the next two weeks, Maxwell never returned to the villa. He even stopped staying in the guest room altogether. Jennifer immersed herself in her university's laboratory, focusing on her studies. She was now in her fourth year of medical school, preparing for her postgraduate entrance exam. She didn't want to trap herself in a hopeless marriage. Even if she couldn't have love, at least she would still have her career. Now, concentrating all her energy somewhere else was the only way to keep her thoughts from drifting toward Maxwell. In the evening, after finishing her experiments, Jennifer came out of the laboratory. "You're Ms. Yale, right?" Rachel was standing outside the laboratory building, waiting for her. Jennifer immediately recognized her as the dancer Rachel whom Laura had interviewed. Nonetheless, she pretended not to know her and asked impassively, "I am. Who are you?" Rachel smiled, as smart and gentle as ever. "Ms. Yale, do you mind having a talk? My name is Rachel Walker. I'm… a friend of Max's." "A friend?" Jennifer sneered. "Maxwell has too many friends; I've never heard him mention you. Sorry, but I don't have time right now." Rachel blocked her way, still smiling. "Ms. Yale, I won't take up much of your time." Jennifer had long harbored resentment toward this woman. Since she insisted, Jennifer wanted to see what Rachel was up to. So, the two of them went to a cafe near Haven University. "Ms. Yale—" Rachel had just opened her mouth when Jennifer interrupted her. "Ms. Walker, since you're a friend of Max, you should know me, right? Please call me Mrs. Lance." Jennifer emphasized "Mrs. Lance" heavily. Rachel looked embarrassed and nodded. "Okay, I'll call you Mrs. Lance for now. I came to apologize to you today. After all, Max has caused you a lot of grievances because of me." "Has he?" Jennifer acted nonchalant, saying, "What grievances has he caused me? I don't know about that. Ms. Walker, aren't you thinking too highly of yourself? Maxwell has been good to me, really." Rachel's smile deepened, and in her softest voice, she pierced through Jennifer's facade. "Is that so? But Max told me you refused to get a divorce. He's quite troubled by it. After all, Max and I met in our university days, and we got together very early on. We were about your age when we fell in love." Although Jennifer was prepared to face Maxwell's mistress, she only realized how far she was from Rachel's level during the actual confrontation, especially when Rachel recounted her past with Maxwell. "Max told me everything about you. Your late mother saved his grandfather's life with a highly complex heart surgery, which made Mr. Lance Senior feel deeply indebted to your family. So, when she entrusted you to him before her death, he couldn't refuse. Of course, you were also a sacrifice in this arranged marriage. You're quite pitiful." Rachel's voice was gentle, neither hurried nor annoyed, but it was enough to insult Jennifer's pride and dignity. Jennifer slowly stirred the coffee in front of her, her heart completely knotted by now. So, it seemed that Maxwell had told this woman everything. She must be a joke to them, right? Jennifer decided to play along and said, "Since you pity me, why don't you be a good person and stop bothering Maxwell and me?" Rachel's smile stiffened. She had expected Jennifer to be furious. However, she was surprised to find that the young girl could keep her composure. With a shallow smile, she responded, "I didn't want things to turn out this way either, but Max insists on taking responsibility for me. After all, even though I'm not his wife, we have consummated. Ms. Yale, you're still young, and you wouldn't understand." Jennifer clenched her fists tightly under the table. Each word Rachel uttered was akin to a dagger stabbing her heart without mercy. She had seen this coming. No man could control himself when it came to the woman he loved. But hearing the blatant truth from Rachel caused Jennifer to feel suffocated. After taking a deep breath, she asked, "So, have you come to me today to ask for my acceptance for you two to be together?" "If possible, I'll make sure Max provides you with more security for your future. You will receive fair compensation." Rachel thought Jennifer was wavering, so she proposed attractive conditions, tempting her with money. Jennifer chuckled at that. "I'm sorry, but I'll get much more than what's in this divorce agreement by continuing being his wife." "But there should be order when it comes to love." Rachel's smile faded as she realized Jennifer wasn't budging. She continued with a hint of urgency, "Even if you insist on staying married, it's futile. I came into Max's life first. It's him and I who are in love." Jennifer nodded. "Yes, you two love each other, but I'm the one married to him. Love may have an order, but the law doesn't care about who comes first. Our marriage certificate is solid proof that you can never be with him legitimately." Just then, Jennifer's phone rang. Seeing that it was Maxwell calling, she was instantly reminded that the fifteenth of every month was the day they would return to Lance Manor to dine with Robert. Intentionally, she put the call on speaker for Rachel to listen. Maxwell's voice sounded. "Where are you? We have to head to Lance Manor today." "Babe, I'm still at the university. I just finished my experiment. Could you come pick me up?" Jennifer's voice was meek with a hint of coquettishness. For a moment, Maxwell was stunned, unable to wrap his head around what Jennifer had called him. Chapter 5 Maxwell had never given her permission to address him as "babe". Just as he was about to reprimand her, Jennifer had already ended the call. Observing Rachel's displeased expression, Jennifer finally broke into a smile of unprecedented satisfaction. "Ms. Walker, did you see that?" She shook her phone while saying, "My husband is coming to pick me up. Regardless of who came into his life first, the person he brings back to Lance Manor will always be me!" Then, she stood up and placed two 100 bills on the table. "Enjoy your coffee. It's my treat." Having said that, Jennifer walked out of the cafe. At that moment, the burden that had weighed on her chest for so many days was finally lifted. … Before long, Maxwell's car arrived at the gates of Haven University to pick Jennifer up. Robert had raised him, and he held an eternal respect for Robert. It was for this reason that he personally came to pick Jennifer up, to avoid displeasing Robert. As she got into the car, Maxwell stated coldly, "Jennifer, don't call me that again." "Understood," Jennifer obediently replied. She didn't bring up Rachel's visit because his favoritism might cloud his judgment. Who knows, he might even accuse her of mistreating his darling. When she didn't argue, Maxwell quit pursuing the matter and drove toward Lance Manor. Lance Manor was situated in the southern part of Haven City, surrounded by hills and water. A wealthy foreigner had once set his eyes on this mansion, offering eight billion to purchase it, only to earn Robert's disdainful smile in return. The fifteenth of every month was the Lance family banquet, where Maxwell's father and stepmother would also be present. Maxwell's stepmother, Lorraine Young, was smiling obsequiously while saying to Robert, "Dad, Jordan heard that you haven't been feeling well lately, and your asthma is acting up frequently. "He specifically went abroad to seek help from medical experts. That's why he couldn't make it back in time for dinner today. He asked me to apologize to you." Robert was slightly taken aback. "Since when did Jordan become so thoughtful?" Lorraine's face revealed a hint of unease as she hurriedly clarified, "Jordan has always been dutiful. Recently, he even mentioned that since he graduated long ago, it's time for him to work at Lance Group to assist Max. He wishes to share your burdens with Max." Maxwell's expression darkened a little when he heard this. In exchange for marrying Jennifer, he had made Robert promise to hand over the executive power of Lance Group to him and not let his stepbrother, Jordan Lance, join the company. From the way Lorraine put it, could it be that Robert hadn't made it clear to them yet? Maxwell's father, Zachary Lance, chimed in, "Dad, why don't you arrange a position for Jordan at Lance Group soon? Although Max is running the company well, Lance Group is too big for him to do it alone." Since Zachary's divorce from his ex-wife and marriage to Lorraine, Robert had relieved him of all his positions at Lance Group and instead allowed Maxwell to take over the company. Zachary and Lorraine were afraid that their youngest son would also be rejected by Robert, hence they spared no effort to speak up for Jordan. Robert cleared his throat and replied bluntly, "Jordan is still young. He should gain more work experience elsewhere. There isn't a suitable position for him at Lance Group at the moment." Lorraine's face fell in an instant. She knew that as long as Maxwell was around, her son would never be valued by Robert. Jennifer had been sitting silently next to Maxwell, eating her meal without a word. However, she understood their conversation perfectly well. At this moment, Robert shifted his attention to her, and his stern expression eased up. "Jennifer, you seem to have lost weight again. You should eat more," Robert said with a smile. "Is Max treating you well? He hasn't mistreated you, has he?" Jennifer glanced at Maxwell and forced a smile. "Don't worry, Grandpa. Max treats me very well." Lorraine's chuckle followed right after. "Really? How come I heard that Max hardly goes home aside from a few times a month? Even when he does, he's sleeping in guest room." "What? Guest room?" Robert's expression immediately turned sullen. "What's going on?" Maxwell pursed his lips, casting a suspicious gaze at Jennifer. He had handpicked all the housekeepers at the villa. He was sure none of them would gossip, so how was Lorraine well-informed about these things? Afraid that Robert wouldn't believe her, Lorraine added, "Dad, they have been married for two years now, but there's still no news of a baby. They are both so young. They should have conceived by now." A realization seemed to dawn on Robert, and he stood up. "Max, come with me to the study." Jennifer watched in concern as the two left, feeling a bit flustered. Although Maxwell deserved Robert's reprimanding, she couldn't help but worry. … In the study, Robert and Maxwell faced each other in silence. After a long while, Robert spoke solemnly, "Max, I didn't let you marry Jennifer to make her suffer. Her mother saved my life!" "Marrying her was the biggest compromise I could make. As for the rest, I can't promise anything." Maxwell's voice was devoid of any warmth. Robert snorted. "You heard what Lorraine said just now. If this is how you treat Jennifer, then I'll have to reconsider the inheritance issue more fairly. Jordan is also my grandson after all." Ultimately, Maxwell held himself back from mentioning the divorce. He had sacrificed so much to marry Jennifer. He couldn't afford to fail now. When he was six, Zachary drove his mother away and married Lorraine. He had searched for his mother for so long, but couldn't find her. Until now, he didn't know whether his mother was alive or dead. How could he let go of such hatred? "I understand, Grandpa. I know what to do," he agreed in the end. As long as he stayed in power, he would never let Zachary and Lorraine off easy! But Robert didn't easily buy his words. "From today onward, you and Jennifer will move back to Lance Manor," he commanded. "Once you both have a child, I'll hand over all the shares and executive power I hold at Lance Group to you." … And so, Maxwell and Jennifer moved to Lance Manor that night. Of course, Robert had arranged for them to stay in one bedroom. Jennifer nervously gazed at Maxwell's gloomy face, her heart pounding in her throat. Maxwell reached out, pinching her chin and forcing her to look into his eyes. "How did Lorraine find out about our situation? Are you close to her?" Jennifer picked up his suspicion and immediately defended herself. "You hate that woman, and I don't like her either. Why would I be in contact with her?" However, her words lacked conviction. Maxwell smirked wickedly. "Are you that desperate to share a room with me? I shall fulfill your wish today then!" Chapter 6 Jennifer understood the meaning behind his words and instinctively retreated to the corner of the bed. Without a warning, Maxwell effortlessly gripped her calf and pulled her toward him, pinning her down with his weight. Having been rendered immobile, Jennifer could only push at his shoulders, asking in alarm, "Maxwell, what are you doing?" "What do you think? What else can a man and a woman do on a bed?" Maxwell's cool breath swept over her as his fierce kiss landed on her neck. "No!" Jennifer struggled, frightened. "Maxwell, don't do this. Don't touch me!" His actions reminded her of that horrific night when the strange man seemed equally rough. Jennifer didn't want to recall it again. If Maxwell continued, she would break down. Seeing Jennifer crying miserably, Maxwell couldn't truly bring himself to punish her in this way, even if he was always harsh toward her. After all, if this were done without love, it would be a punishment for both sides. He stopped, but his hands remained at her sides as he leaned down to look at the pitiful woman. "Why are you crying?" Maxwell growled. "Since you don't want a divorce, don't try to remain chaste for other men! Get your head straight and remember that I am your husband!" He would never stoop low and force himself on women, especially not Jennifer who had been tainted by another. She was filthy! Maxwell retrieved blankets and pillows from the closet, preparing a makeshift bed on the floor. Jennifer felt extremely aggrieved. She wanted to tell him that she didn't have another man, but then how could she explain the birth prevention pills? Even if she told Maxwell that she had been violated by a complete stranger, he would probably think she was even more indecent, wouldn't he? … The next day, Maxwell felt sore all over as he had never slept so on the floor before. When they went downstairs for breakfast, Robert was already seated at the table. His expression softened slightly when he saw the two coming down together. At that moment, Maxwell's phone buzzed with a WhatsApp message from Rachel. Jennifer glanced at it and saw a photo, probably of breakfast that Rachel had made. It looked quite appetizing. Maxwell looked at the message and stood up without touching the food on the table. He said, "Grandpa, I'm going to the company." "At this hour?" Robert frowned. "Do you think I'm easy to deceive because I'm old?" "I have a meeting today. I want to avoid getting stuck in traffic," Maxwell reasoned. Jennifer sneered inwardly at his excuse. She bet he simply didn't want to miss out on the breakfast Rachel had made. Robert ordered, "Sit down and have breakfast. After that, send Jennifer to class before going to the company." "What?" Maxwell sounded impatient. "Doesn't she have a car?" Jennifer immediately said, "Babe, my car broke down yesterday. It's getting repaired." Babe? She was calling him that again? Maxwell restrained his anger in front of Robert and gritted his teeth. "Fine, I'll send you." After breakfast, Robert deliberately prompted, "Jennifer's car broke down. How will she come home later?" "Grandpa, Max will come to pick me up," Jennifer said, her eyes fixed on Maxwell. "Right, babe?" Maxwell forced a smile. "Right." Only then did Robert grin happily and nod. "That's more like it! Back in our days, people would get married before even meeting each other. Nonetheless, they lived happily ever after. Jennifer is a wonderful girl. You should know how to cherish her!" Maxwell listened to his grandfather's advice, feeling a headache coming on. Upon reaching the garage, Maxwell stopped in his tracks and looked at Jennifer sternly. "Jennifer, I warned you yesterday not to call me that." Jennifer blinked innocently. "Didn't you say last night that I should get my head straight and that you're my husband? So, what's wrong with calling you that?" "Jennifer! Are you trying to piss me off?" Maxwell frowned deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose. Jennifer didn't want to endure his mistreatment anymore. What did she gain from being submissive and obedient every day? She couldn't warm Maxwell's stone-cold heart. Instead, she had let him step all over her with his mistress! With a determined mind, Jennifer haughtily got into his car. On the way, Maxwell said sombrely, "Jennifer, just because Grandpa has your back, it doesn't mean you can act so recklessly. You better rein in your temper. My patience is limited!" "Well, so is mine!" Jennifer smirked as she drawled, "Babe, just drop me off at the intersection across from the campus. Remember to pick me up in the evening." Maxwell slammed on the brakes, yelling, "Don't push your luck! I'm busy tonight. You can take a taxi home by yourself." Jennifer shrugged. "Fine. I'll tell Grandpa to send a driver to pick me up." … As expected, using Robert as leverage was more effective than anything else. At 6:30 pm, Jennifer exited the university campus and spotted Maxwell's conspicuous red car at first glance. Suddenly, chaotic calls for help rang out. "Is there a doctor? Someone has fainted here!" "It looks serious! She seems to have stopped breathing!" As a medical student, Jennifer couldn't stand idly by. She quickly rushed into the crowd, where an elderly woman was surrounded. She lay unconscious on the ground, her face turning purple. Jennifer immediately instructed the crowd to step back and make room. While urging someone to call the ambulance, she began performing CPR on the elderly woman. "Anyone here has asthma? Do you have an inhaler?" Judging from the symptoms of the elderly woman, Jennifer felt she seemed to be suffering from an asthma attack. Due to a lack of medication, it had led to brain hypoxia and cardiac arrest. "I do. I do!" At this moment, a kind-hearted passerby handed over his inhaler. After ten minutes of continuous chest compressions, coupled with the effects of the inhaler, the elderly woman finally began to recover consciousness. The ambulance happened to arrive as well. "Ms. Yale, every second counts. If it weren't for your timely rescue, I'm afraid the old lady wouldn't have made it before we arrived," said the doctor who got out of the ambulance. Coincidentally, he was Jennifer's former lecturer. He generously praised her, feeling proud for raising such an excellent student. The crowd also complimented Jennifer for her heroic act as they had marveled at the thrilling scene earlier. As the crowd gradually dispersed, she noticed Maxwell standing not far away. Jennifer was slightly taken aback upon meeting his gaze. She had never seen such a gentle look in Maxwell's eyes before. It was uncharacteristically warm. Chapter 7 Maxwell seemed like he was smiling as he approached Jennifer. Then, he crouched down and took out a wet wipe with wine, helping her clean the dirt on her knees. It was only then that Jennifer snapped back to her senses. She had knelt on the ground for a full ten minutes, so deeply engrossed in saving a life that she hadn't noticed these trivial details. Now, she realized that her knees were not only dirty but also grazed. "Ouch..." she murmured. "Be gentle." Maxwell said softly, "Bear with it." As he resumed with his head bowed, a strange emotion began to stir in Jennifer's heart. Her knees really hurt, but she felt warm inside. After cleaning the dirt, Maxwell stood up and said, "Your knees are injured. Do you want to go to the hospital to get them bandaged?" Jennifer smiled and casually brushed it off. "There's no need. A band-aid will do for this small injury. Let's go home quickly. Grandpa is waiting for us for dinner!" Then, she started walking toward where he parked the car. Maxwell followed silently, thinking that if Rachel had been in this situation, she probably would have long thrown herself into his arms and wailed. Maxwell felt like he had seen a different side of Jennifer when witnessing her save a life just now. He even felt a hint of pride. Anyway, Jennifer was still his wife. … During dinner, Jennifer ate quite a bit because she was in a good mood. Just then, the housekeeper brought two bowls of tonic to their table. Maxwell wrinkled his nose at the strong smell of medicine and asked, "Grandpa, what is this?" "Aren't you two planning on giving me a great-grandchild after two years of marriage?" Robert chuckled. "This tonic is from a renowned traditional medicine doctor in Haven City. It's very nourishing. From now on, both you and Jennifer will have one bowl each until she conceives." "What?" Maxwell looked at the bowl of tonic speechlessly and then glanced at Jennifer. She also had a conflicted expression, not knowing what to do. Robert urged, "What are you waiting for? Drink up!" Maxwell couldn't force himself to drink it. The smell alone was unbearable. Jennifer thought for a moment before saying to Robert, "Grandpa, we're still young, and there's nothing wrong with us. Isn't it too soon to drink this tonic now?" MMaxwell quickly agreed, "Yeah, it's not like we're incapable. Do we really need to drink this now?" Robert scolded, "Nonsense!" The men in the Lance family were all robust and healthy. How could they possibly suffer from incapablity? To appease Robert, Maxwell compromised. "Grandpa, why not let us try on our own first? If it doesn't work, we can consider taking the tonic." Jennifer gaped at him. Try on their own? How? After contemplating for a while, Robert said, "You'd better not disobey me. If you dare mistreat Jennifer under my nose and make her live like a widow, I'll punish you severely!" Maxwell was speechless again. What did he mean by living like a widow? … Back in the bedroom, Maxwell started laying out the blankets on the floor again. Jennifer couldn't bear to see this. It just didn't seem right for an influential man like him to sleep on the floor. She spoke softly, "Why don't you sleep on the bed? It's big enough to maintain a safe distance." Maxwell paused, glanced at her, and continued his task. He said calmly, "You don't need to take Grandpa's words to heart. I won't tie you down with a child if I can't give you a future." Jennifer's eyes dimmed, a trace of bitterness rising in her heart. She murmured, "I just wanted you to sleep better. You kept messaging your neck just now." "It's nothing." Maxwell returned to his usual coldness. He finished laying out the blankets and went into the bathroom. Not long after, the phone he had left by the pillow rang. Because their phones were the same brand, the ringtone was also the same. Jennifer mistakenly picked it up as her own. It wasn't until Rachel's coquettish voice came from the other end did she realize she had picked up Maxwell's phone. "Max, where are you? I have a fever. I feel terrible... I miss you so much..." Jennifer rolled her eyes and stated curtly, "It's me." "You..." Rachel froze for some time before asking, "Why do you have Max's phone?" Jennifer retorted, "Why wouldn't I have my husband's phone? Your call has disturbed our rest. If you have a fever, go see a doctor. Maxwell doesn't know how to treat illnesses!" She shut down the conversation, tossing the phone aside. Maxwell finished his shower, and Jennifer went in to take her turn. When she came out, Maxwell seemed to have just hung up the phone. He looked at her with a grim expression. "Did you answer my phone just now?" Jennifer knew that Rachel wouldn't give up easily and would definitely call him a second time. She calmly leveled his gaze and replied, "Yes. What's the matter?" Maxwell said bitterly, "Rachel's grandmother passed away, and you didn't tell me about it. Jennifer, I thought you were kind when I saw you save a life today. But I didn't expect you to be more malicious than I imagined. How could you have the heart to insult someone who just lost their loved one?" "Her grandmother passed away?" Jennifer said confusedly, "How would I know about that? She only said she had a fever. She didn't say anything about her grandmother!" "Enough!" Maxwell interrupted her impatiently, hastily putting on his clothes and storming out. After he left, Jennifer suddenly felt freezing. The joy of saving someone earlier had disappeared in an instant. She smiled self-deprecatingly and folded the blankets on the floor. He probably wouldn't be coming back for the night.	LEARN_MORE	https://mn.ikkly.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=12134	Free BOOKS	https://www.facebook.com/61560779513133/	497	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	mn.ikkly.com	DCO		https://mn.ikkly.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=12134&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449486753_815697437293757_1432673607306831411_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=foU7VpjRSPMQ7kNvgFAzExf&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Ae2lYbvhBhuVQWXCapsbM8I&oh=00_AYDGylw6kq_Ohu1LqevCLVx0WfGk5N01h_kOmZD-MqFs2A&oe=671225D9	PERSON_PROFILE	Free BOOKS	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,172,116	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2172110}'	Yes	2024-10-13 20:09	active	1623	💓Divorce by Mistake: Ex-husband CEO Started Chasing Her💓🔥📖💕 TownNaghiganti ang pangunahing tauhang babae at nakatagpo ng matamis na pag-ibig💑	💑💑Baby,Maligayang pagdating sa mundo ng mga nasa hustong gulang😍💘 Sa kalakasan ng ulan at tahimik na gabi,sa halip na nahihimbing ay humahangos si Shaniya Desiderio.Hirap man ay pinipilit niyang ihakbang ang may pilay na paa habang yakap ang walong buwang tiyan,taimtim na ipinagdarasal ang kaligtasan ng kahit ng kaniyang anak nalang.Hilam sa luha ang kaniyang mga mata at halos hindi na maimulat sa labis na pag-iyak ngunit pinipilit niyang lumaban para sa batang nasa kaniyang sinapupunan. Hindi akalain ni Shaniya na masasaksihan niya ang kasamaan ng kaniyang madrasta.Sariwa pa rin sa kaniyang isipan ang nasaksihan niya sa hospital kanina.Kung paanong tinakpan ni Zandra ng unan ang mukha ng kaniyang ama na sanhi ng pagkamatay nito.Pinilit niyang iligtas ang mahal na ama ngunit hindi siya hinayaan ni Zandra at ng mga tauhan nito. “NAPAKASAMA NIYO!”Galit na galit na bulyaw niya sa kaniyang ina-inahan nang kaldkarin siya ng mga tauhan ito palabas ng hospital.Natapilok ang kaniyang paa at sumigid ang sakit sa kaniyang kalamnan pero walang-wala ang sakit na iyon kumpara sa nadudurog niyang puso. “Bingi ka ba,Shaniya?Ang sabi ko kanina wala nang kwenta kung mananatiling nakaratay ang ama mo!Dalawang taon na siyang comatose.Sa tingin mo ba gigising pa siya?” Humikbi si Shaniya at umiling,“Hinding-hindi ko kayo mapapatawad!” Humalakhak si Diana,“Hindi rin naman ako hihingi ng tawad.Mas mabuti pang lumayas ka nalang,Shaniya.Wala ka na rin namang mapapala dahil ipinamana na sa akin ng bobo mong ama ang mga ari-arian niya.” “Magnanakaw ka—”Malakas na sampal ang pumutol sa kaniyang bulyaw. Pinilit tumayo ni Shaniya at malakas na itinulak si Zandra.Nabuwal ito at ginamit niya ang pagkakataong iyon para tumakbo kahit na hirap na hirap siya at basang-basa ng malakas na ulan. Mabilis siyang pumara ng taxi at nagpahatid sa bahay niya ng kanilang asawa.Nang makarating sa bahay ay agad niyang binuksan ang pinto ngunit ganoon nalang ang gulat at sakit na naranasan niya nang madatnan ang kaniyang asawa na komportableng nakaupo sa sofa—walang saplot ni isa at nasa ibabaw nito ang isang babaeng kilalang-kilala niya. “MGA HAYOP!”Tumili ng napakalakas si Shaniya at mabilis na sinugod si Diana,ang kaniyang step-sister at ang kaniyang asawa.	LEARN_MORE	https://bioplm.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14412&u	Philip Spicy Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61561349855790/	33,744	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	bioplm.com	DCO	💑💑Baby,Maligayang pagdating sa mundo ng mga nasa hustong gulang😍💘	https://bioplm.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14412&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461190775_1012513873986945_9011929913124106729_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=cp510SgHSVMQ7kNvgHpMpgO&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A7wcoDQByj_IBaj39qH8DfQ&oh=00_AYBFapIPuptFYvC_Zwykl-ZTiOane9rpxTlOGNHsmCZp1g&oe=67124A71	PERSON_PROFILE	Philip Spicy Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,174,155	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"is_bh_simple_request":false,"simple_request_ratio":1,"is_bh_selenium":false,"selenium_ratio":1,"ratio_threshold":0.8}'	Yes	2024-10-13 20:09	active	1623	My new husband is disabled, yet he manages to wear me out every night	Forced to marry a disabled tycoon, thinking she would be caring for him for life, she was taken aback when he stood up on their wedding night, making her exhausted every night! ===== Chapter 1 How About We Get Married? "Today is our wedding day! What am I supposed to do if you leave?" At the wedding, Elyse Lloyd was in a panic as she grabbed Theo Ward's wrist to stop him from leaving, her eyes filling with pleading. "Kaelyn knows about our wedding, and now she's threatening to jump off a building. You are aware of her depression, aren't you? I have to go save her." Theo explained impatiently and pushed Elyse aside. The venue was filled with the family and friends of both parties, all seated and waiting. The officiant had posed the question to Theo about his willingness to marry Elyse. Instead of replying, he ignored the officiant, answered his phone, and then abruptly attempted to leave. "Kaelyn Bennett totally stabbed you in the back before. She's caused you so much pain--why the heck must you go see her right now?" "You're not in a position to judge what happened between me and Kaelyn. No matter her wrongs or the pain she caused, you don't measure up to her." A pain struck Elyse's heart. "You're more concerned with your wedding than a living person's life. You're so heartless. Let's reschedule the wedding." Without a glance at her pale face, he strode away from the ornate altar, oblivious to the puzzled looks of gathered guests. Elyse cried out, sitting pitifully on the floor. She trembled, tears ruining her carefully applied makeup. The man she had loved for three years, disregarding her dignity, had chosen another woman without a second thought on their big day. He was consumed with thoughts of Kaelyn's distress but seemed indifferent to how lost and humiliated she felt, left alone at the altar. All around her, countless eyes watched, some mocking, some pitying, and others even gloating. Elyse had never felt such torment! Her father, Lanny Lloyd, approached. She hoped for comfort, but instead, he scolded her sharply, "You can't even keep a man. How useless!" After berating her, he left with his wife, Glenda Lloyd, without a backward glance. Her sister, Mabel Lloyd, emerged from the crowd with a smirk. "Well, that's embarrassing, Elyse. Your groom ran off, and now you're a laughingstock. I'm embarrassed for you. Imagine how Mom and Dad feel." After saying that, she turned and left. One by one, all of Elyse's family members departed, leaving her completely alone. Initially, Theo's parents felt guilty, but upon witnessing her family's reaction, all traces of guilt dissipated. "Even her own parents didn't support her. It seems this isn't entirely Theo's fault." "Yes, if she were a good partner, why would her fiancé leave her?" "Did she cheat on him? What else would make a groom leave like that?" The murmurs of criticism from the surrounding guests grew louder and harsher. Suddenly, there were noises nearby. Turning around, Elyse spotted a man in a suit sitting alone in a wheelchair. The officiant, looking flustered, asked, "Where is your bride?" Wiping away her tears, she halted a passing staff member and inquired, "That man is a groom, right? Where is his bride?" The staff member glanced at her and responded, "She didn't show up. I heard it was because she couldn't deal with her husband's disability." "And he's been waiting here all this time?" The staff member nodded. The wheelchair-bound groom was facing away from Elyse, and they were a fair distance apart. She couldn't see his expression, but she understood the pain of being left alone. They were both unfortunate souls, abandoned. After a moment of reflection, a determined look settled in Elyse's eyes. She had loved Theo for three years, but he had betrayed her. Why should she remain loyal to him? She realized she didn't need to be with him at all. As she suddenly stood up, the guests who had been whispering and mocking her fell silent. All eyes instinctively focused on her as she lifted the hem of her dress and confidently walked toward the man in the wheelchair. The sight of a bride in a white wedding dress approaching left the man's guests equally stunned. Hearing the rustle of her dress, the man in the wheelchair turned around slowly. Elyse halted and gazed at the handsome man before her, a spark of surprise in her eyes. She then extended her hand and said, "Hello, I heard you're in need of a bride. My groom just left me. How about we get married?" Chapter 2 What Was She Up To? "My name is Elyse Lloyd. If it's all right with you, we can get married today," she proposed confidently. Her bold proposal left the crowd in shock, prompting several to capture the moment with their phones. "Miss Lloyd, are you certain about this decision? Given my disability, I may not be able to provide the future you envision," the man replied openly, without hiding his condition, and gently urged her to think it over. "I've made up my mind," Elyse responded with determination. "I'm Jayden," he introduced himself. Seeing her resolve, Jayden Owen grasped her hand and shared his concern, "I fear you might regret this choice later on." Elyse chose not to respond. She was sure of her decision. She had once been solely focused on marrying Theo, who never truly reciprocated her love. Now, who she married seemed inconsequential. After efficiently wrapping up the wedding formalities at City Hall, Elyse and Jayden were now bound by matrimony, officially united as husband and wife. With the marriage certificate in hand, Elyse experienced a profound sense of relief. Theo had broken her heart, and she was resolute in never returning to him. Regarding her father, since she would not be marrying into the Ward family, he had another daughter to think about. She understood her little sister Mabel too well. As someone driven by greed, how could Mabel resist the temptation to become Theo's wife and a member of the Ward family? Thus, marrying Jayden was Elyse's perfect escape from her family's clutches. She had no intention of going back home again. While she gazed thoughtfully at the marriage certificate, Jayden asked, "What's on your mind? Regretting your decision to marry a disabled man?" Elyse shook her head, took hold of the wheelchair, and replied, "I think it was a good decision." Jayden smiled slightly, though his eyes betrayed a hint of skepticism and mistrust. How could any woman genuinely want to marry a disabled man? He figured she was just putting on an act--an act that couldn't last forever. He needed a bride momentarily to distract his family while he pursued his own goals. Well, he decided, he might as well see what she was up to. Elyse helped Jayden into the car, and they drove to his house. Jayden's home was opulent, complete with a garden and a swimming pool, and staffed with a butler in a tuxedo and uniformed maids. As Elyse stepped onto the plush wool carpet, she truly realized that her new husband was far from ordinary. The butler, Driscoll Lee, approached them respectfully and inquired, "Mr. Owen, is this your bride?" Surveying the opulent house and recollecting her newlywed husband's full name, a sudden realization dawned on Elyse. The Owens were the most influential family in town, and Jayden Owen was particularly notable among his peers for his business acumen and exceptional talent. He was one of the wealthiest men around. However, after a car accident a year ago that cost him his legs, Jayden had faded from the public eye and his prior achievements were largely forgotten. So, she had married the legendary Jayden Owen? Elyse recalled hearing rumors about his engagement to a girl from the Foster family. The bride who had disappeared on her wedding day was supposed to be that Foster girl. Upon hearing Jayden's full name at City Hall, Elyse hadn't dwelled on it much. If she had known his background sooner, she wouldn't have had the courage to broach the topic of marriage with him. Jayden noticed the shock and panic on her face but remained silent. He still doubted that she truly hadn't recognized him. After all, his disability was well known. "This is Elyse Lloyd, my wife. From now on, she will be the hostess here," Jayden introduced her firmly. "Joanna Foster escaped on our wedding day because she didn't want to marry a disabled man," he added bluntly. "Joanna Foster disappeared on the wedding day?" Driscoll expressed his surprise. The Foster family had been eager to forge a union with the Owen family through marriage, pushing for Jayden to marry Joanna. On the wedding day, however, the bride had disappeared. Wasn't this a deliberate humiliation of Jayden? Driscoll felt sympathy for him and offered some consolation, "Sir, perhaps it's for the best that she left. It seems you might have found the right person after all." Elyse had shown no concern for Jayden's disability and was willing to marry him. That indeed counted for something. Chapter 3 He Could Walk Fluidly Looking at Jayden's legs, Elyse felt a wave of sympathy for him. Jayden had once been at the pinnacle of success, and now he seemed so vulnerable. Just because he was disabled, his bride had callously abandoned him at the altar, showing him no respect whatsoever. He must have felt even more devastated than she did during the wedding. Approaching Jayden, Elyse took his hand and said earnestly, "Don't worry. We are husband and wife now. I will take care of you for the rest of our lives." Jayden's expression turned rigid. Could she really mean it, promising to take care of him for a lifetime? He doubted her sincerity, thinking she was just putting on an act of compassion. Without a word, Jayden maneuvered his wheelchair into the study on the first floor. "I'm sorry," Driscoll said apologetically. "Since his accident, he's been a bit more temperamental." "It's fine. I understand," Elyse replied, dismissing it with a wave of her hand. Anyone in his situation might change. She then followed Driscoll upstairs to a room on the second floor. -- "Sir." In the study stood a bald man named Vinny Bailey, clad in a tight black shirt that accentuated his prominent tendons. Respectfully, Vinny ignited a lighter and lit a cigar for Jayden. "Joanna has gone abroad. The Foster family is desperately trying to come up with a solution." "They've taken thirty million and five major projects from me. Is this their way of repaying me?" Jayden let out a puff of smoke and remarked casually, "If I don't teach them a lesson, others will see me as a pushover. The Fosters need to learn a few things." "Do you want us to bring Joanna back?" Vinny inquired, nodding. "And as for your new wife, should we make some introductions with our men?" "No need." Jayden, cigar clenched between his teeth, lifted a document from the desk and strolled over to the window. The wheelchair was tucked away in a corner of the room, ignored, as he moved fluidly across the floor. This document detailed Elyse's entire life, from her childhood through to her college life, even including her romance with Theo. He casually flipped through the pages and drawled, "An ordinary woman. She married me just for my money." Back then, the Owens had declared their search for a wife for Jayden, aiming simply to secure an heir. Upon the announcement, no wealthy family was eager to marry their daughter to him, except for the Fosters, who had enriched themselves through their daughters' marriage. The Fosters' motive was straightforward--to exchange their daughter for resources and money. Vinny saw no other reason for Elyse to marry Jayden but for financial gain. Yet, there was another twist. "She was originally going to marry Theo Ward." "Ward? The Ward family that's well-known?" Jayden lifted an eyebrow. "Yes. But apparently, the groom ran off to reunite with his ex-girlfriend after receiving a phone call." Vinny paused, then speculated, "Maybe she married you just to spite Theo Ward." Jayden ceased perusing the documents and glanced up at Vinny with a hint of annoyance. "You're looking at it too simplistically. By marrying me, she stands to gain more. That's the real reason she married me, despite my disability." In Jayden's eyes, Elyse hadn't yet revealed her true intentions. But he didn't mind her interest in his money. He needed a wife to appease his family. If she married him for gain, it would make a future divorce simpler for him. -- Perched on the edge of the bed, Elysee scrolled through her phone and noticed the trending topics. #Bridegroom Ran Away For His Ex #Bride Marries Stranger To Anger Her Ranaway Groom She casually scrolled through the comments. The public deemed the entire situation unbelievable and both parties' actions as unreasonable. Nevertheless, discussions had thrust Elyse's name into circulation because of it. Some even discovered she was a violinist in an orchestra and stumbled upon a video of her past performance. Unable to resist, Elyse was watching these videos when Theo called. "Where are you, Elyse? Let's meet and talk." Chapter 4 Who Were You Married To? As Elyse descended the stairs to the villa's entrance, Driscoll approached her with concern. "It's quite late. Where are you off to? Shall I arrange a car for you?" "No, thanks. I'll be back soon." Driscoll watched her depart before heading to the study. Elyse, having agreed to meet Theo, called a taxi and was soon en route. Fifteen minutes later, she entered a coffee shop and instantly noticed Theo, who was in high spirits, busy texting on his phone. A flicker of sarcasm crossed her eyes as she approached and sat across from him. Theo looked up, his expression souring. "Why are you so late? Do you have any idea how long I've been waiting?" Staring back at him, Elyse felt a chill. They had been together for a long time, yet he was always domineering toward her, a stark contrast to his demeanor with Kaelyn. She had once loved him, believing she could endure anything. Only today had she realized how foolish that was. If she didn't love herself, how could she expect anyone else to love her? "If you don't want to wait, you can leave," Elyse retorted icily. Theo, taken aback by her response, grew visibly more upset. "You're holding a grudge about what happened at the wedding, aren't you? I get why you're upset, but you can't be more understanding and reasonable? I left because Kaelyn was in dire straits--she was depressed and contemplating suicide." "You can go to anyone you want. You don't need to explain anything to me--I don't care anymore." Elyse found humor in his words. Theo couldn't believe she was indifferent. They had been together for three years, and everyone knew how deeply she loved him. He thought her claim of indifference was merely a result of anger. But he was confident he could easily resolve this. Just a few sweet words and she'd come back to him. "It's not a big deal. I came back to you after handling everything, didn't I? I'll visit your parents soon, and we can start planning the wedding again," Theo said. "No need for that." "What?" "There won't be a wedding." Elyse's face was devoid of emotion. "We're done." "Why are you still upset? I left at the wedding, but I came back for you. Can't you forgive me?" Theo frowned. "Forgive you? Forgive you for abandoning me for another woman?" Elyse slammed her hand on the table. "Do you have any idea what I've been through since you left? Your family has been calling me names, even though you were the one who left me at the altar--just for another woman!" "Elyse Lloyd!" Theo shouted her name furiously. "What others say is their issue. Isn't our three-year relationship strong enough for you to trust me?" "Three years, and yet you never forgot your ex," Elyse countered, her face marked by disappointment. "I believed we'd be together forever, but it seems three years was our limit. We're done, Theo. It's clear we're not suited for each other." While speaking, she retrieved a ring from her bag and set it down on the table--the same ring he had used to propose. She recalled the joy she felt that day, now overshadowed by her current despair. Elyse gave Theo one last look, mentally closing the chapter on their three years together. She grabbed her bag and departed without a backward glance. Theo was stunned. Was Elyse dumping him? He always saw her as a simp, her family reliant on his. How could she just walk away? Humiliated, he chased after her, grabbed her shoulder, and said forcefully, "You have no right to break things off! Remember, your father's business relies on me. Without me, your family has nothing. Come back, and we'll marry in a few days to make up for today!" "Let me go!" Elyse fought back fiercely and yelled with defiance and frustration, "I'm married. Stop bothering me!" "So what if you are married! You will always belong to me." After blurting that out, he froze and asked incredulously, "What did you say? You're married? Who to?" While he was momentarily dazed, Elyse wriggled free from his grip. She hadn't anticipated turning around to find Jayden sitting in a wheelchair quietly a few meters behind her. "Jayden!" she exclaimed. Chapter 5 You Can Stand? "Didn't I make it clear? I'm married. We're over. This is my husband," Elyse said as she quickly moved to Jayden's side, gripping his arm. Theo stared at Jayden, failing to recognize him. With a sneer, he said, "To get back at me, you married a disabled man?" He then extended his hand, commanding in a domineering tone, "Elyse, come here! I'll make it up to you when we get back." But Elyse looked at him as if he were a stranger. "Did you hear me? Come here!" Theo grew frustrated. Elyse reflected on how she would have responded in the past--she would definitely walk over to his side. She had loved him deeply for three years. Her feelings had been genuine. Yet, the depth of her affection made the betrayal harder to bear. On her first birthday after they got together, she wanted to celebrate it by the sea. To make her happy, Theo bought a camera, promising to capture beautiful photos of her. As they were about to board the plane for their trip to the seaside, Kaelyn was injured on a film set and called Theo. Without any hesitation, Theo left her stranded at the airport. It was the most disappointing birthday Elyse had ever experienced. Theo had once vowed to attend her debut performance with her orchestra, yet she ended up not seeing him there. She lingered in the hall all night, only to learn the next day that he had missed the performance because Kaelyn had become drunk at a dinner party while trying to land a role. He stayed because he was worried she might be taken advantage of. For three years, he had been Kaelyn's protector, but he had never offered Elyse the same safeguard. This accumulation of disappointments came to a head at the wedding. She knew she deserved love and respect, not neglect. "I am Jayden's wife now. I owe my loyalty to him," declared Elyse with a chill in her voice. "Elyse Lloyd!" Theo roared, enraged. He thought Elyse was merely being spiteful and fabricating things due to the day's incidents. As he tried to seize her hand, Jayden intervened, blocking him swiftly. Theo struggled to free his hand, but was unable to. He couldn't overpower a disabled man? The realization pissedhim off. "Release me!" Theo exploded with anger. "She has no desire to leave with you. Can't you understand?" Jayden pressed slowly, his force causing Theo's features to twist in distress. Jayden held on until Theo cried out in pain before releasing him. "Remember this day, Elyse. You'll regret it in the future!" With a hint of embarrassment, Theo glared at Elyse and stormed off after his declaration. Watching him leave, Elyse felt a bitter smile form within her. She knew Theo would not easily let go of being humiliated, but there was no turning back for them now. "Let's go home, Elyse." "Okay." After helping Jayden into the car, they both sat silently, gazing out the window and avoiding any mention of Theo. "How did you know I was out here?" Elyse asked, her curiosity piqued. Without turning to face her, Jayden replied, "Driscoll mentioned it wasn't safe for you to be alone at this hour, so I came to pick you up." In truth, he had suspected she was up to something secretive, but it turned out she was merely meeting her ex. This revelation left him slightly disappointed. "Since you've married me, you should sever ties with your ex. My family members are strict, and I can't cover for you if they find out you're still seeing another man." "I won't see him again. I met him just to return a ring," Elyse responded, nodding. Jayden said nothing more. As long as Elyse respected his boundaries, she was free to make her own choices. When they arrived home, Elyse noticed Jayden heading straight for the study again. Curious, she asked Driscoll, "Why is he always in the study?" "The study is not only his workplace, but it has also become a sanctuary for his soul," Driscoll explained. "And why doesn't he return to his room?" "He does sometimes, but we rarely know when. He prefers that we don't fuss over him too much." With that, Driscoll departed. After freshening up in her room, Elyse was preparing for bed, but her thoughts lingered on the day's events with Jayden. She realized that despite his reserved nature, he was genuinely concerned for her safety. Feeling grateful and wanting to express her thanks, she left her room and walked towards the study. As she approached, she noticed the door was slightly ajar, casting a sliver of light into the hallway. Elyse pushed the door open and to her surprise, saw Jayden standing. She gasped and asked, "Jayden, you can stand?" ==== "You need a bride, I need a groom. Why don't we get married?" Both abandoned at the altar, Elyse decided to tie the knot with the disabled stranger from the venue next door. Pitying his state, she vowed to spoil him once they were married. Little did she know that he was actually a powerful and healthy tycoon. Was Jayden's fake disability revealed just like that? What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &5&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/55905322-fb_contact-e	Beloved Books	https://www.facebook.com/61565799023858/	389	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	IMAGE		https://fbweb.moboreader.net/55905322-fb_contact-enp12_8-c2-0511-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=060236&accid=1758242218037720&rawadid=120211934746110227	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461216389_950296593803247_2195118501587396727_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=fH5qfsColgIQ7kNvgG2J-2n&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ACDLtZDeLcZYSwBlMN7XSvS&oh=00_AYDpoicFj6ATQNP_zuv1j5QTGlcoZSJan3ov_QRSZrt1ew&oe=67123DF0	PERSON_PROFILE	Beloved Books	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,172,123	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2024-10-13 20:09	active	1623	Free Worldwide Shipping!	Turn any gathering into a musical extravaganza with our Portable Karaoke Machine – perfect for unforgettable sing-along nights! 🎤	SHOP_NOW	https://shopwahooly.com/products/portable-karaoke-	Wahooly	https://www.facebook.com/Wahoooly/	86	1969-12-31 18:00	Shop now	shopwahooly.com	VIDEO	⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐ 5/5 Reviews!	https://shopwahooly.com/products/portable-karaoke-machine	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/442485262_474979498619668_4728463613646366928_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ara7KeIAZGMQ7kNvgH7Imxn&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A7wcoDQByj_IBaj39qH8DfQ&oh=00_AYCSSv2aj7-E4ULOvXciQW7mDUz6g3CJzFUKN4m7n5i60A&oe=671244D6	PERSON_PROFILE	Wahooly	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,172,020	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"is_bh_simple_request":false,"simple_request_ratio":1,"is_bh_selenium":false,"selenium_ratio":1,"ratio_threshold":0.8}'	Yes	2024-10-13 20:09	active	1623	Local Moving Pros	Stress-free moving.	CONTACT_US	https://www.delaneyworldwide.com/local-long-distan	Delaney Worldwide	https://www.facebook.com/61557773368721/	5	1969-12-31 18:00	Contact Us	delaneyworldwide.com	CAROUSEL	Stress-free moving.	https://www.delaneyworldwide.com/local-long-distance/	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/456451486_484771541074979_509422348011587811_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=yhWe0ywK-yYQ7kNvgEB8S6y&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AeCiT3xG4Av_PQqZ2M8UYFI&oh=00_AYBi1OJPxqXJzBv5ZAu0QbJDBS20qOjgNZynpirmexbxVQ&oe=67124751	PERSON_PROFILE	Delaney Worldwide	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,173,591	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2173316}'	Yes	2024-10-13 20:09	active	1623	🔥️click here to read more FREE chapters!	Maxwell arrived home well past 11:00 pm. The villa was eerily quiet, with only a night light switched on in the living room. Jennifer sat on the couch, seemingly waiting for him. As Maxwell took off his coat and loosened his tie, he spoke impatiently, "Didn't we agree on the divorce? I won't shortchange you when it comes to assets. You can rest assured about that." He thought she wanted a larger share of the assets. Jennifer's voice was hoarse when she asked, "Maxwell, did you want a divorce because of that woman?" Maxwell's expression faltered slightly, but he quickly regained his composure. He didn't want to hide anything from her, nor did he care to. "Yes. I owe it to her. That's something I must do," he admitted frankly. Jennifer chuckled bitterly. "I only discovered today how hypocritical you are. You played the victim, making me feel guilty and pushing me to get a divorce. I bet you were secretly pleased, weren't you? You finally caught me making a blunder, and you're now forcing me to leave so you can be with her." Maxwell furrowed his brows. His tone was chilling as he replied, "Jennifer, let's make things clear. Rachel and I were together in the first place. You know very well how you ended up marrying me. Now that you have someone else, we're even. Let's spare each other, shall we?" "No!" Jennifer's words were sharp. "I hate being deceived. You and her have been playing me like a fool for the past two years. Do you think I'll let you off?" Maxwell rubbed his temples, suppressing his irritation. With gritted teeth, he demanded, "Then what do you want?" "I won't get a divorce." With that, Jennifer went to the bedroom. Almost as soon as she turned around, her tears surged out. For two whole years, she had been waiting for him to return her feelings. Before her mother passed away, she was told that most marriages in this world were built on growing affection over time. Love at first sight was just infatuation, like what she felt for Maxwell. But marriage ultimately relied on tolerance and patience. Jennifer thought her perseverance would eventually warm his heart. Now she realized how wrong she was.	LEARN_MORE	https://mn.ikkly.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=12134	Free BOOKS	https://www.facebook.com/61560779513133/	497	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	mn.ikkly.com	DCO		https://mn.ikkly.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=12134&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448777520_992319885441081_5407125932074685333_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=a-fSmlTUgsYQ7kNvgFf4tis&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A4r0zb7RqD-pyGstULPJ8o4&oh=00_AYButqLThdJilhMFE1ayfWLsOMEHTGfRntyyFYWuvecF6g&oe=67122298	PERSON_PROFILE	Free BOOKS	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,173,889	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2172049}'	No	2024-10-13 20:09	active	1623	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	One Neah “Where the heck is she?” I hear the Beta scream. I already knew Beta Kyle was talking about me, the only servant of the house. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don’t make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times and only speak when spoken too, even if what they are doing to me hurts. “Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office like you were asked.” Beta Kyle spits at me I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. I resisted, he was stronger than me and I didn’t need locking up for another week with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. “We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!” I don’t answer, I know it's a trick, to try and get me to say something so that he can give himself a reason to punish me. I keep my eyes low so that I didn’t have to look at his face. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. Words exchanged between the other pack members when I was in the room. From what I gathered, he was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn’t mess around and he had the largest pack. “He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!” Beta Kyle continues. Yet he doesn’t tell me why. We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin and turns me around, kicking me in the but as he shoves me towards the office. ”Useless Wolf.” He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of drink. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. “Is this the way you greet all Alpha’s?” His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. “I’m sorry.” I whisper, getting to my feet. “I…I thought I was alone.” I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. He doesn’t introduce himself either, why should he? “Come forward.” He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to finish me. I step around the corner, doing as I’m told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. “You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?” I nod, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. “I would prefer it if you spoke to me.” He growls, “I’m not in the mood to play games.” “Yes.” I whisper. I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? “Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.” “I…..” I hated the question. “Spit it out, I haven’t got all day!” He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldn’t scent him. I knew why I hadn’t been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever wanted or liked to do. They never let me tell my side of the story. All they do is laugh and mock me. “You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It’s rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?” His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. “My Wolf abilities were bound,” I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn’t interested in that part. He leans forward, carefully placing his glass on the small table next to the chair. I could feel him staring at me, “Why would someone do that?” If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. “It was a punishment.” I whisper. It wasn’t far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. There’s a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn’t tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me “Neah, what the heck are you doing in my office?” He turns to the crimson eyed man. “I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.” Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscly too. “Neah,” My name rolls off of his tongue, “was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested. I was lucky someone was present, at least someone understands the importance of this deal.” What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. “Go and get Beta Kyle.” Alpha Trey seethes. “Tell him that our guest is here.” I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. “Beta Kyle,” I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. “Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you.” He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. “You’re lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't be seeing sunlight for a few days.” Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn’t speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn’t last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. “Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating.” I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. Approaching the small table by Alpha Danes chair, I start to fill the glasses. He takes the champagne bottle from me, telling me he is more than capable of filling his own glass. I feel my cheeks flame, not from embarrassment, but because I knew that I would be punished for this. I should have been quicker. I should have filled the glasses before entering the office. I should have…. My brain freezes when I see my brother glaring at me. “Neah is your sister, correct?” Alpha Dane questions my brother. “She is.” Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. “Why do you treat her like vermin?” Straight to the point, my brother wouldn’t like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn’t know what to do. I couldn’t move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. “Neah was responsible for our parents' death.” Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. “Responsible how?” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. “She served them Wolfsbane.” Two Neah Don’t make a sound. Don’t make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. Slowly, his hand latches onto my throat but he doesn’t squeeze. “You poisoned your parents?” “I was six.” I splutter. “I just made them lemonade.” My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. “Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old.” “A six year old should know the difference between plants.” Alpha Trey snaps “Sounds to me like she was set up.” Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of my throat. “We all know that standard wolfsbane doesn’t affect us anymore. We evolved from that thing centuries ago.” What? What did he mean? Wolfsbane wasn’t lethal. It had been drummed into me since I could walk. “Which only leaves Blood of Wolfsbane.” Alpha Dane mutters “You weren’t there, Alpha Dane.” My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. “It was Wolfsbane.” He nods his head. “You are right, I was not present.” Great, now there was someone else who could remind me of something I had done by accident, years ago. “But tell me this, where would a six year old get Blood of Wolfsbane?” “I didn’t ask you here to talk about my slave!” Alpha Trey spits. “Or what happened to my parents.” Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha’s he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha’s, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. “You’re right and now I have a few things to mull over.” “I thought we agreed.” My brother exclaims “Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out.” The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. “What the heck did you say to him?” My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. “N..nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny.” “Did you tell him?” Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. “WELL?” My brother yells when I don’t immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. “But I didn’t say it was you.” I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. If they weren’t Wolves, they probably wouldn’t have heard me. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. “If you have ruined this, you won’t see daylight again.” He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. “Please….” I beg. “He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him.” My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull.. “Alpha Dane, I thought you had left.” Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. “I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?” “As I said,” my brother holds his ground, “She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves.” “You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!” Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. “If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?” “We don’t….” “Really?” He cocks a brow, “You really expect me to believe that you would have just let her sleep? I have already stopped you from hitting her once. " His eyes roam over me. "She is underfed, bags hover under her tired blue eyes. For a sister of an Alpha, she is certainly not treated like one. Regardless of what she allegedly did when she was a pup.” “She did do it!” Alpha Trey seethes “And she has nothing to do with our deal.” “That’s for me to decide.” His crimson eyes flicker around the hallway. “Where is your mate? I would be interested to know how she feels about this.” I close my eyes, silently begging my brother not to call his Luna. Luna Cassandra is worse than Beta Kyle and Alpha Trey together. “On second thoughts, why bother her. I’m certain she is just as vile as you.” He sneers I peer through slits to see his crimson eyes on me. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. “I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey.” Alpha Dane is smirking at my brother “We have already agreed on terms.” “Well, I’m adding one. And if you don’t agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don’t want that.” “I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?” Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. “You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal.” Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? “Deal.” Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn’t take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. “I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow.” He reaches a hand out and cups my face, “Ensure you have everything packed.” He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. “If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about.” He struts out, slamming the door behind him. “Get out of my sight!” My brother snaps at me. Hurrying away, I make my way up the stairs and into my tiny bedroom. It was practically empty, the only things I had were a few changes of clothes. It would take me less than a minute to pack By morning, I hadn’t slept. Alpha Danes questions were on repeat and why was I so interesting to a Wolf like him. There was a reason he had the biggest pack. They were known for their fighting abilities, that’s why my brother wanted to link Moonshine with Alpha Danes pack, but where did I fit in to all this? And what o earth is Blood of Wolfsbane? Three Dane “Tenth bride’s the charm.” Jenson mocks as the driver pulls up in front of Moonshines packhouse. “Shut up!” Eric snaps at him “Both of you shut your mouths. Before you say something you regret!” ‘He will never learn.’ My wolf, Aero muses. The driver pulls open the door. “Just give me a second, I need to speak to my men.” The door closes and neither one of them speaks. “She isn’t like the others. Don’t speak to her, don’t look at her. And you Jenson, keep your hands to yourself or you might just lose them this time.” I was more rattled than usual. Neah was different to the previous selected mates. I didn’t know what it was or whether it was because I was used to confident women, but there was something about her. And Aero appeared to like her too, more than any of the others. I had to have her. “I mean it!” I snap at Jenson's smug face, “Being my brother won’t change my mind!” He runs his fingers over his lips as though he was zipping them shut. They follow me from the car. Standing in front of the old packhouse, all three of us stare up at it. Because until a month ago, I knew nothing about them and even after my visit, all I had learned was the Alpha is a beast. My knuckles hammer on the door. It’s barely open an inch when I force myself through making his Beta stumble back. I spot her straight away, hiding herself behind a corner. “Are you ready?” I call out. “If you just want to…..” Beta Kyle starts. “I was not talking to you. I was speaking to Neah.” The expression on Beta Kyle’s face was a picture. His jaw hung open and his eyes are wide. He clearly had never been told what to do, even by his Alpha. Neah steps out from her hiding spot, clutching a barely full carrier bag. She drags her teeth across her bottom lip and nods her head. “Where are the rest of your things? I told you everything needs to be packed” “That’s all she has.” Trey snorts as he makes his appearance. “That’s it?” I stare at him. “That’s all her belongings? She’s what, in her early twenties and that’s all she has?” “What more does she need?!” His Beta sneers. ‘Kill him, let me rip out his throat and he will regret the day he crossed us.’ “What are you waiting for?” I hear a horrible shrill voice that seems to vibrate through the floors. Looking away from the Beta, I see a woman holding on to a statue of herself that sat at the bottom of the stairs. Her blonde hair hung in waves around her face as her green eyes studied me and she sways her hips as she moves to Trey. I noticed Neah’s reaction yesterday. When I asked Trey where his mate was. Her whole body had tensed up in fear. She was afraid of this woman and I wanted to know why. “Take her Alpha Dane. I’m sure she will be as useful a slave to you as she is to us.” Her shrill voice goes straight through me. “Look at the silly girl, she’s going to pass out.” The blonde bimbo laughs “You don’t get to talk about her like that anymore.” I glare at the blonde, “She is not your toy. She is not your slave and I suggest that you, Alpha Trey keep your wife in check. There is only so much disobedience that I will tolerate.” “DISOBEDIENCE!” The woman screeches just as Neah’s hip hits the floor. “How dare you! If anyone is disobedient, it’s that rat in the corner.” ‘Who the heck is she calling a rat?’ Aero growls “You should make yourself familiar with our agreement.” I snap. “It seems your mate has not told you everything.” Waving Eric forward, he pulls a thick wad of paper from the folder under his arm. The contract that I have drawn up. “All that for your help?” His mate’s eyes are wide “I don’t do half-witted contracts.” Taking the contract from Eric, I shove it against Trey’s chest “Shall we go to the office?” Trey leads the way with his mate clinging on to him and his Beta hurrying behind. My men follow them while I stay behind to check on my new mate. “You are more than welcome to join us, after all, you are involved in this deal. Or my car is outfront, you can take your stuff and wait there for me.” “Are those my only options?” she whispers, keeping her eyes low “For now. Personally, I think you should sit in with us. It will give me great pleasure in pissing off that mate of your brothers.” She keeps her blue eyes low as she continues to clutch that bag of hers. This close to her, I could really see how ill she looked. Even her heart beat is slow, like it’s fighting to hang on to life. “So what will it be?” “I….” Her head rotates between the front door and the direction of the office. “I….. The office I guess.” “Good choice.” I hold out a hand for her but she doesn’t take it. Pushing herself up to her feet. She wobbles a little, but steadies herself. Walking a few steps behind her, I see the evil glares she receives from Trey and the other two idiots as she enters the office.. “Take a seat.” I whisper as I walk past her. My hand grazes her lower back and she immediately tenses up. She stands, frozen to the spot. Only her eyes dart about when she shakes her head. “Sit!” I say it a little louder “She doesn’t have that privilege here!” The blonde snaps, with her lips curved up in amusement “Sitting is not a privilege.” I growl, wondering what else they were forcing her to do. I couldn’t see any bruises on her arms or legs, a good sign, I hoped. ‘It better be!’ Aero paces in my head. He wanted her out of this place as much as I did. The blonde physically recoils in her seat. Her mouth falls wide open, shocked that I had said something. “And I suggest,” I look at Trey, “You tell your mate to keep her mouth shut. Or I can shut it for her.” “Alpha Dane, you are in my home…..” “And you want my help, correct?” The three of them were fuming. No one liked being told what to do in their own home, yet they were doing just that to Neah. I point to the empty chair between Jenson and Eric and she finally sits down. “Let’s just get this done.” Trey snaps, “The sooner she is gone, the happier I can be.” “You should read the contract.” I muse “I agreed that you could take her as part of our deal.” “Idiot!” Eric murmurs. He knew as well as I did that contracts should be read before they are signed They sign without reading and practically throw the contract back at me. “Done.” Trey mutters “Good, you can get her out of my house.” Trey’s mate screeches. If I had it my way, I would just take Neah, then I wouldn’t have to put up with the twidles, but this way, they can’t have her back. Even if they begged. A contract was a contract and it was impossible for them to get out of. Getting to my feet, I hold a hand out to Neah, “Come, we are leaving this rat hole before I lose my temper.” Her warm fingers slip into my hand as she rises to her feet. Her other hand clutches the bag to her chest as she walks with me to the front door. She doesn’t even look back to say goodbye and that confirmed everything I needed to know. She hated them as much as they hated her. She pauses at the open front door, her hand falling from mine. Her blue eyes are wide as she stares at the limo. “Come.” I instruct Eric and Jenson are standing behind her, watching her curiously. ‘Is she okay?’ Eric links me. “Neah?” I step in front of her and she doesn’t move. She seems to be staring right through me. “It’s time to go.” “Okay.” Her lips barely move She takes a step forward, almost as if she is in slow motion. Her hands grip the door frame, her knuckles turn white as her heartbeat increases. Her lips part a little and her hand falls from the door frame just as her eyes roll to the back of her head. “I’ve got you.” I mutter, catching her just before she hits the floor. Her entire body tenses up as I lift her and carry her to the car. She was so weak and was even lighter than I expected. She probably didn’t weigh much more than a small child. Jenson and Eric get in the car first. Jenson cocks his eyebrow at me and has a smirk plastered to his face as I slide in with Neah on my lap. “Keep your thoughts to yourself, Jenson!” I hold her close, listening to her breathe and her heart as it slowed. Letting my fingers comb through her dark hair as she becomes a little more with it. Suddenly, she sits up right, moving away from me and trying to make herself as small as possible. Deciding not to force her to do anything, I keep my attention on my Beta and my brother, talking about pack stuff while casting a glance over to her every so often to make sure she was alright. “Come.” I mutter as the limo comes to a stop. I don’t wait for the driver and get out myself, holding a hand out for her. “I’m fine.” She speaks at last while glancing at the others and shuffles herself forward to the open door. She stares up at my home, gasping a little. It was easily three times the size of her previous home and I hoped that she would be happy here. That I could provide her with a life that was better than her last. “Let me give you a tour.” I suggest as she continues to clutch that carrier bag to her chest. She follows me in, not speaking a word. I had no idea if she was listening to what I was saying or not “The omegas swap out on a rotational basis. Good for the youngsters to learn some responsibilities before they get proper jobs.” I tell her while showing her the dining hall with a table long enough to fit twenty people around. We move through to the kitchen. Where I point out a board on the wall. “If there is anything you need, you just add it to the board and it will be ordered in.” Her brow furrows and still she says nothing. Picking up a pen, I smile. Maybe she felt intimidated by me. “So tell me, what do you need because there is no way you are living under my roof with just the things that are in that bag.” Her dazzling blue eyes dart around the room “Well?” I ask. “I don’t need anything.” She whispers Sighing, I start scribbling things down. Underwear, jeans, workout clothes, dresses, shoes, anything I can think of that will cover her for a few days. Holding the pen between my teeth, I grab her around the waist. My thumbs meet just above her belly button and my fingers touch her spine. She was so thin, how was she even alive? Four Dane She looked like a deer caught in headlights as I write her size down. She was tinier than I thought. Skin and bone. If I had moved my hands up any higher, I would have felt every rib sticking out. It sickened me, she should be strong, powerful, she had Alpha blood running through her veins. I also saw how she scrunched her face up when I measured her. It wasn’t fear, it was pain. She was hiding something underneath the baggy maids dress. “I know you want to say something, so just say it. I’m not interested in the crap Trey drummed into you. You don’t have to wait until someone asks you a question. You are free to say what you want. Are you injured?" "No." She was lying, I could feel it. She shakes her head as if it would confirm her answer and a lock of her black hair falls from the band that was supposed to be holding it back. Neah was going to be a tough girl to crack. A life of being starved had made her quite protective over herself. I will make Trey pay for what he has done to her. “You have to say something, Neah. I cannot read your mind. When I mark you, at least I will know what you are feeling.” “Mark me?” I didn’t think her eyes could get any wider. “Yes, I will mark you.” She was completely and utterly shocked by the idea. Her pink lips part a little as she continues to stare at me. I thought she knew. I thought that was why she came so willingly. My Beta had kept asking me if I was certain I wanted her as my bride. There was no doubt about it, she had a strange scent but something was luring me to her. I couldn’t take my eyes off of her when I first saw her. My Wolf Aero was going mad for her too. Though he hadn’t said a word about her. Annoyed with me for not taking her home with us yesterday. “You….You brought me so that you could mark me.” She takes a step back, walking into the kitchen island. She winces a little and quickly covers up her pain, relaxing her face.. “If Trey had bothered reading the contract, he would have discovered that you are to be my bride, not a slave. He would also have read that if he or his ridiculously silly mate tried doing anything to you going forward, that pack would become mine, or rather, yours. I never bought you, Neah, you were always destined to be mine.” “I’m a murderer.” She gasps. “Why would someone like you want me for a bride?” ‘Blood’ Aero growls interrupting my thoughts. I glance down at her baggy dress. A blood stain had appeared right where I had my hands wrapped around her. “What’s that? Are you injured?” I demand, I had barely touched her. She covers the stain with her hand. “It’s nothing. It’s just a cut that I keep knocking and it opens up again. I forget it’s there.” Forget? How could she forget a wound? ‘Why isn’t she healing?’ I feel Aero’s panic. ‘She’s been with us less than two hours and already she has some form of injury.’ His need to protect her was strong. It hadn’t occurred to me that her lack of abilities included not being able to heal. I would have to find someone who could reverse the binding and soon. “Show me!” “It’s fine.” She mumbles I was already so sick of hearing that phrase. “It’s not optional.” I mutter. “If you won’t show me, I will have to find a way to look, myself.” Her heart skips a beat. She looks around the kitchen. “Can.... can we go somewhere more private?” “Private?” I didn’t really do privacy. What Wolf did?! She bobs her head but still keeps her focus slightly off of me. Almost afraid to look me directly in the eyes. ‘Office,’ Aero mutters. ‘I was just going to suggest that!’ I snap back at my Wolf. I feel his eyes roll as he retreats to some dark corner of my mind. “This way.” I gesture to the door. Neah waits for me and follows closely behind. The scent of blood steadily grew stronger, it was more than just a cut. I already knew that. In the office, I hit the remote and the blinds start to drop, blocking out the sunlight. Neah hesitates and slowly begins to unfasten the buttons of the dress but only where the large blood stain was. Keeping everything else covered from me. She pulls the dress to one side. The wound was about four inches long and already fairly infected. “See, it’s fine.” she whispers. “You need to stop saying that.” She closes her mouth and starts to fasten the buttons. “No,” I grabbed her hands, I had caught sight of another bruise. “Let me see the rest of them.” It wasn’t optional. She gasps as my fingers rip apart the rest of the buttons. Her sports bra had seen better days, just the same as her underwear. But it was the bruising I was most concerned about. Bruise upon bruise, scars that had come from whips. Her hip bones and ribs stuck out too. Turning her around, and pulling the dress from her, I find that her back is just the same. Yet interestingly, there was nothing above her chest and nothing below her thighs. Her arms were completely bare of wounds too. There was only one reason why someone would do that. To either hide what they were doing to someone, or to keep up appearances. They didn’t want guests to see. More importantly, they didn’t want me to see, considering the meeting was arranged over a month ago. She fumbles with the dress, pulling it tightly around her thin frame. “You need to see a doctor.” “It’s …..” she trails off when she sees the anger on my face. “It always heals, eventually.” “Did Trey do this?” I mutter with my teeth gritted and gesture to her body She lowers her blue eyes. “Cassandra?” She still doesn’t answer me. “That prick that follows Trey around? All three of them?” She pulls her dress tighter around her and silently nods. She brings her hand up to her face, brushing her cheek, wiping away an escaped tear. “Anyone else?” “The pack.” She whispers. ‘I’m going to kill them all.’ Aero growls. He will have to get in line, “Because of what you allegedly did to your parents.” She nods. “I don’t believe you were responsible.” She tilts her head up towards me, her brow knits together as her eyes finally find mine. “Because of Blood of Wolfsbane?" Five Neah “I…I don’t know what Blood of Wolfsbane is?” I whisper He frowns at me. “Your brother said you knew the difference between plants.” “I…” I didn’t have an answer. I couldn’t remember, not fully. “Blood of Wolfsbane is Wolfsbane fed by our blood. The leaves will have a red hue to them. I can’t imagine a child would know what it is because it is not freely grown. Your brother’s story doesn’t add up.” “Oh.” “I won’t stop until I find out who did this, Neah.” His crimson eyes narrow. “I will make them pay for the suffering you have endured.” He sits on the edge of his desk, studying me. “Right now, you do need to see someone about the infection.” I kept my mouth closed, I was still trying to process his news of me being set up. Why had my brother never considered it? “Come, I will show you our bedroom. You can shower before we see the pack doctor.” Frozen to the spot, I don’t move. Did he just say ‘our bedroom,’? As in, we are sharing a bedroom? I guess he thinks he can mke love with me whenever he wants if I’m his contract bride. A shiver runs down my spine at the thought. Glancing up, I see him watching me. He is stood at the open door, waiting for me. Ensuring my dress has me covered, I step out into the hallway. No one was around and the hallways were quiet. As we moved, Alpha Dane would tell me what each room was, but he seemed more focussed on getting me to the bedroom. His bedroom is huge, with massive windows, just like the rest of the house. The bed sat pressed up against the wall. All around it, thin drapes hung from the ceiling, but they were tied back at each bed post. What surprised me the most was that the bath and the shower were in the same room. Only the toilet was in a small room to the side of the shower. No privacy, whatsoever. Though, he didn’t seem to care about that. He makes me jump when I feel his warm breath on my skin. “You don’t need to be afraid.” I may not be able to smell him, but he would be able to scent the changes in my emotions. Crossing the room, he pulls open the glass door to the shower and turns it on. The moment he closes the door, the steam of the shower quickly fogs up the glass. And still, I find myself afraid. He gave me no clue as to what he was expecting from me. “Hey,” His rough fingers tip my face up. “It’s just you and me and for now, I will let you shower in peace.” Walking away, he pulls his phone out of his pocket and messes around with it before placing it on the bedside table. “The alarm is set for ten minutes. I will come back then. I will bring you something to wear so just stay in the towel. Understand?” He stares at me, waiting for an answer and I just nod. A ten minute shower. I was lucky if I got a minute shower back home and the water was always cold. He moves to the door and with his hand resting on the door knob he looks back over his shoulder at me. “I really wish you would talk more, Neah.” Alpha Dane leaves me in peace and I make a mad dash for the shower as if I’m in some kind of fantasy land and this was all a dream. Maybe it was, maybe I was about to wake up in the basement of my home. The smells of the soaps and shampoos are divine as I lather them into myself. And my hair has never felt so clean. The wound on my stomach stung as the hot water hit it, but I didn’t care, it was worth it. Someone in the room clears their throat and I freeze. Thanking the steam for keeping me semi hidden. “Neah, are you done? The alarm went off five minutes ago.” Alpha Dane’s voice seems louder in here. I had been so caught up in the freedom of a simple shower that I hadn’t even heard the alarm or the Alpha come back into the room. “Coming.” I mutter, turning off the water and pulling a towel around me to hide the hideousness underneath. Stepping out, I already see that my ripped dress, underwear and worn sandals had been removed from the floor. Alpha Dane sits on the end of the bed with what looked like folded clothes on his lap and a pair of trainers. “It’s not much, as we don’t have anyone with as small a waist as you.” He smiles as he hands over the clothes. A matching navy blue sweatshirt and joggers. “You will have to make do without the underwear for now. Should be here first thing tomorrow.” He watches me with a cocked eyebrow as I pull the joggers on and tug the sweatshirt over my head before removing the towel. Maybe he was used to the women parading themselves in front of him, or throwing themselves at him because he has power, but I wasn’t like that. “Let’s go.” He rises to his feet and this time, I follow him. Something told me that if I didn’t get this wound looked at, it would put him in a bad mood. The pack doctor was young, unlike the one back home who was old and afraid to let anyone take over from him. She smiles at us as we enter the pack hospital and rewraps her dark hair into a bun. “Raven, this is Neah.” Alpha Dane introduces me with a grin. I keep my eyes low as I hear Raven say, “Alpha Dane, what seems to be the problem apart from the strange smell she has brought with her.” It didn’t sound like a hurtful comment like I was used to, but more a comment of curiosity. “She will tell you herself when she finds her tongue.” “I have a wound.” I whisper. “And you are not healing?” Raven asks, confused “I don’t have my Wolf.” I hated saying it. It was just a constant reminder that I did not fit in. “Her Wolf was bound when she was a kid.” Alpha Dane tells her. “That’s why her scent is strange. Her Wolf is there, locked away, waiting to be freed.” My eyes flicker up only to find him staring straight back at me. I had always believed that my Wolf was gone. Not that she was trapped. Raven’s dark eyes hover on me. “Wow, okay.” She grabs my hand. “This way, let’s take a look at this wound of yours.” She leads me into an empty room and asks me to lay on the bed and to show her my wound. Pulling up the sweatshirt, just enough for her to see the wound. Her eyes widen, a flicker of rage passing over them as she takes in the infected wound and the bruising that surrounds it. Her fingers carefully press around the wound. “How long ago?” “A few days.” I mutter, though I wasn’t sure. Every beating blurred into another one. Any day that I wasn’t hit was a good day. Raven shakes her head. “This is longer than a few days ago, the infection has had at least a week to develop.” “Neah, you need to tell us the truth.” Alpha Dane orders “I don’t know.” “NEAH!” His deep voice rumbles through me and I close my eyes, fearing his anger. Anger brought punishment, punishment brought pain. “I swear, I don’t know. The beatings, they happen so often that they just kind of…. I’m never not bruised.” There’s silence and I was too afraid to open my eyes. Alpha Trey had said it over and over, that if anyone found out, he would make my life a misery, more than it already was. I used to wonder who would ever find out that didn’t already know. Now here I was, sitting in another pack’s hospital, revealing the truth. “Heal her!” Alpha Dane shouts after what seems like forever. He storms from the room, pulling a phone out of his pocket. “You will have to forgive my brother. His temper is short, especially when it comes to things like this.” Raven mutters as she gently inspects my wound “Your brother?” I whisper, opening my eyes “Ah, I see he informed you. I’m guessing he didn’t tell you that Jenson is our brother too?” I shake my head, I’m guessing Jenson was one of the men that came to my brother's house. She chuckles. “Jenson is considered to be our brother’s Gamma.” “Gamma?” I had never heard of the term. “Yep and Alpha Dane has a love/hate for me working here. He wants me to represent our family, but he knows this is what I’m good at.” She grabs a pot of cream from the cupboard. “Now this needs to be applied three times a day. It should clear up the infection, if it hasn’t changed in a couple of days, I will take another look. My brother is waiting for you out front.” “Thanks.” I mumble, taking the pot of cream from her. I looked at the label, but couldn’t read it. I had never learned to read. She bobs her head at me as I hurry out to find Alpha Dane on his phone, snapping at someone. He hangs up as soon as he sees me and asks what Raven said. “Cream, three times a day.” I show him the pot and he takes it from me. “Good, come.” He strides off and I have to run to keep up with him. I follow him through the house and into the office. “Show me.” He orders, pulling the lid off the pot. It wasn’t going to be negotiable, not when he had used the same tone moments before he ripped my dress open earlier. Slowly lifting my sweatshirt, he crouches down in front of me and gently smothers the wound in the cold cream. “I don’t want you to lie to me, Neah. Not ever. If you can’t remember, that is what you need to tell me. Is that clear? I don’t want to have to guess what you mean.” “Okay.” I couldn’t say anything else, I was too focussed on the warmth of his hands. One presses against my lower back, holding me steady while the other gently rubs cream into my wound. The only touch I had received from another man was a beating. “Stop holding your breath.” He tells me, getting to his feet. “I am not going to hurt you.” It seemed impossible to believe given my history. The act, the words coming from him, it just didn’t feel real.	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11782&u	Galaxy in the Story	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	1,401	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11782&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448791819_801329188771681_1239684611142513538_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=oyAsVyqB8_YQ7kNvgGkwcWZ&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Avdx4SQ6Q0qvCdWJ71AsWwO&oh=00_AYCGgLtkSdEENjKwoRqQbz-aSDPzjKgpHmDw-6oF6nfntQ&oe=67123973	PERSON_PROFILE	Galaxy in the Story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,173,384	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2173357}'	Yes	2024-10-13 20:09	active	1623	❤️😍What happens next👉Click Here to read on👉	As the first snowflake settled, it whispered secrets of a winter tale waiting to unfold. A tale of pain, love and heartbreak. I push the brush across the wooden floor, even though there is nothing that needs cleaning. Alpha Draven expects perfection, which requires me to clean multiple times a day. God forbid a spec of dust falls. It might be missed if I only sweep once or twice a day. "Mutt!" I froze upon hearing his voice. "Mutt!" Sighing, I place the brush down and rush into the other room. He turns in his chair and smiles at me. "Yes, Master." I move and get down on my knees, my head lowering as I await his instructions. "We have company tonight. Ensure the tables are set. There will be several guests." "Yes, Master, I will get it done. Is there anything else?" "These guests are important, and I trust that you will behave appropriately and follow instructions tonight." I don’t have a choice. Alpha Draven forgets that it’s his choice, not mine. "I will, Master." I hear him rise and keep my head lowered. Unable to move. "Raise your head." I lift my head and see him standing before me. "What is your role tonight?" I consider my words. "To please you, Master and your guests." "One guest in particular, Mutt, Alpha Ethan, I need to ensure that he agrees to this transaction, so pay more attention to him than my other guests. Do you understand?" His words are growled towards the end. "Yes, Master." "Good. Please go get the room ready. Your outfit is in your cell. I expect you to be wearing it before the guests arrive. You may leave now." "Thank you, Master." Standing, I turn and leave. Walking through the house, I go to the room he uses to entertain guests. I begin to set up the tables. I clean them and ensure that everything is ready for the cooks and servants to put food on. Walking back through the house, I go to my cell. I look down at the clothing lying on my mat. They give me the perfect indication of what I am expected to do tonight. The dress is short, so Alpha Ethan no doubt expects more than conversation. "Mutt." I turn and get down on my knees. "Yes, Sir." I watch as Beta Luca steps into my cell. He stops just before me and I stay looking down at his shoes. "I expect your company tonight. Do not be late." "Sir, Alpha Draven has already requested that I attend his event and focus primarily on Alpha Ethan." I hear his slight chuckle and feel his hand fist into my hair, pulling my head back so that I face him. "Then you will be sure to have a long night. My room once Alpha Ethan is finished with your body." "Yes, Sir." A whimper escapes as his hand tightens on my hair, my scalp burning. "Actually, I have the perfect idea. I'm sure Alpha Ethan will agree with my plan. You keep him company as Alpha Draven has requested. I'm sure I will see you at the event." He pushes my head forward, and I stay on my knees, listening to his retreating footsteps becoming quieter and quieter until they disappear. Picking up the dress, I put it on. Pulling my hair up, I tie it high so it's out of the way. Walking down to the room, the guests are standing and talking. I step into the room, taking notice of the guests, and then I stop Alpha Ethan. Walking to him, I stand with my head lowered, waiting for his attention and acceptance. "Ah, Elara, you're my company tonight?" "Yes, Sir." To be fair, Alpha Ethan isn't as bad as Alpha Draven or the Beta's here. He treats me like a person, but something tells me that will change tonight. Something tells me his relaxed approach will become tense and very strict later. I will do as he asks, though. The last time I fought them, I almost lost my life. Years Earlier… I had to fight. Having him reaching me made me sick. So I fought, and he still took what he wanted, however. He took it relentlessly and with even more force. When I was sold to Alpha Draven, I was young. As I got older, I was told it was a good thing. He's a strong Alpha with a good clan. I was told my life was set, but it was all lies. I cuddle myself to fight the cold that burns through my body. It says something when you're so cold you feel like your body is burning. The snow is piling higher and higher around me, and I don't think I will survive this punishment. All this because I didn't want him to reach me. I wanted to save that part of myself for my mate, but I'm his. I'm theirs. I was so sure things would be fine when I woke. I may have fought him off, but he succeeded in his mission. The marks across my body screamed that he succeeded. So when the door swung open, and Beta Luca dragged me out and threw me down in the snow unclothed, I knew I was being punished. I'm not sure how long this punishment has lasted for. It seems like hours, but maybe that is just because of how cold I am. "Look at the Mutt." I keep my head lowered at their mocking. "Throw this at it." Beta Paul laughs, and I feel the snow hitting my head. The force pushes my body back, and I almost fall over. "Don't worry, Mutt. We will warm you up after." I scream as he grips my hair and pulls my head up. The tears fall down my face, but they do not get far before they harden into ice. Beta Jones leans into my face. "This will teach you never to refuse again, won't it, Mutt?" I don't reply, I can't. My body is too numb. The snow is stuck to me. "That's enough, bring her in." Alpha Draven is standing by the door as they pull me inside. "Will you refuse or fight again?" I try to talk but can't. I'm shaking too much. "Answer Mutt." "N-n-n-no Master." His smile widens. "Good, go get in my bed." I nod and walk away. Getting into his room, I climb into the bed. Right now, I'm happy to obey. My cell is frozen, and the thin sheet does little to keep me warm. At least in here, there is plush bedding that will warm me. Chapter 2 I stay with Alpha Ethan but can feel Alpha Draven’s eyes on me the entire time. I also notice Beta Luca watching me closely. They are expecting me to refuse, to fight. I can’t; it’s not like I have a wolf or power to escape them. It’s also not like I have a wolf to protect me and help me battle the weather if I am forced to prostrate outside unclothed again. “For you.” I watch Alpha Ethan hold out a glass. “Thank you, Sir. However, I am not allowed to drink without Alpha Draven’s approval first.” He smiles, seemingly pleased by my words. I watch as he looks at Alpha Draven, raising the glass and pointing towards me. Alpha Draven gives an approving nod. “Now you can.” He holds out the glass, waiting for me to take it. I never drink. I would rather not drink. Refusing it, however, is defying the command that Alpha Draven gave me. So my hand wraps around the glass, lifting it. I take a sip. Coughing as it burns my pharynx. His smile widens. “I’m on the edge with this transaction. I want to agree but also disagree. What do you think is the best choice?” He looks at me, waiting. “I cannot say, Sir, it isn’t my place. However, Alpha Draven is an honest and trustworthy Alpha.” He is not, but I know that is what Alpha Draven would like me to say. “Hmmm.” He turns and continues to walk, and I follow; He leaves the room and sits in a quieter one. I stay a short distance away from him and prostrate. It’s the standard protocol that Alpha Draven expects when any Alpha, Beta or similar is in the room until I am told to do otherwise. “You don’t need to do that, Elara.” I raise my head at his words. “Please, come sit and get comfy.” He pats the sofa next to him. “I apologize, Alpha Ethan; I am forbidden from sitting on that sofa. It isn’t for me.” Most of the furniture isn’t for me. Even if he insists I sit on it, I can’t. Alpha Draven would punish me for not getting his permission first. “Where can you sit?” I point at the wooden chair. “That won’t do. At all.” I watch him stand. “Stay there.” I nod and don’t move as I hear him leaving. After about five minutes, I begin to wonder if he is even returning. I can’t just go and find him. Sure, Alpha Draven insisted I spend all my time with him. Still, if I moved, I would defy Alpha Ethan’s instruction, and well, I’m sure Alpha Draven would have a reaction to finding out that I did that. “Come.” I stand hearing his instruction. Turning, I see Beta Luca standing beside him. I step towards them and watch as they turn and walk out. I fall into step behind them, keeping my head down as I follow them through the house. We stop at a guest room, and Alpha Ethan opens the door. He holds it for me and gestures that I walk in. Stepping forward, I go through the door. “Remove your clothes.” I watch as he stands before me and loosens his tie before removing it entirely. Taking a deep breath, I lift the dress and place it on the side. Alpha Ethan stands with his eyes on me. I watch as he slowly walks around me, circling me until I feel like prey under his movements. He pauses behind me, and my body shakes. I hate not being able to see what they are doing and thinking. “I have some instructions that I am hoping you will follow without hesitation.” “Of course, Sir.” I feel sick. I hear him moving and watch as he walks past me to a suitcase. He flips it open, and I panic when I hear metal. I watch him take out the long chain with cuffs attached. “You see, even if you planned to refuse, you won’t get a chance to.” I watch as he hooks the chain into the ceiling, my body getting pushed to him. I stumble, and his hand reaches out. Grabbing my wrist, the cuff locks around them. I scream as the spikes dig into my skin. He ignores my reaction, grabbing my other wrist and snapping the restraint around it. I held myself to stop the scream that builds. “Now you have no choice but to follow instructions. You refuse...” I scream as he pulls the chain, and the spikes dig deeper into my wrists. “I ensure you listen.” His calm and friendly attitude from before has gone, replaced with pure darkness and evil. I should have known all Alpha’s were the same. None I have met yet care, and why would they? I’m nothing. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ When I am placed back in my cell, I crawl to the small bathroom I have. My body hurts so much it feels like it’s on fire. Nowhere is painless; I ran out of tears hours ago, and guttural cries escape my voice as I struggle to make it into the tiny shower. Hitting the button, I collapse under the spray of the water. My eyes finally look down at my body, the angry brown marks showing; each new bruise I see seems more prominent than the last one. The large bite marks are bleeding so badly that I know for sure they will scar without the use of magic. I watch the water rush around me, the blood from their marks mixing within it as it runs down the drain. Cries continue to erupt from within me as I struggle to find any position that eases the pain. “Mutt.” I go to move, hearing him, but my body is too tired and hurt to obey. I simply fall back down again. “I will get someone to fix the worst bites and cuts.” I hear him leave and breathe a sigh of relief; I was sure he would request that I join him in bedroom. I don’t think I could agree or even refuse. My body right now can’t do anything. It’s useless without my wolf to help me heal. I hear movement and watch Alex walk in. His eyes widen when he sees me; he glances towards the door quickly, then back to me. “Are you okay?” He turns off the water, lifts me from the shower, and carries me through, placing me on the mat; he wraps my sheet around me. I watch him crouch down before me, unscrewing the lid. His hand run through the ointment, and he rubs it across the bites and cuts. It helps. The burning sensation stops. “I’m sorry I cannot do more, Elara; I’m very sorry.” He looks at me as he continues to cover the bites. “It’s fine, thank you, Alex.” He nods and smiles, and I watch it begin to work. The bite marks slowly start to close up and heal. “Alpha Draven must have realized your wounds were serious to request we use magic to heal them. Good night, Elara.” He stands and leaves. Lying down, I realize this has to be the worst beginning of my birthday ever. My eyes flutter close, and I fall asleep, unable to stay awake any longer. Chapter 3 I've cleaned multiple times again today. Alpha Draven has been watching me unusually closely, and I feel like something is coming. I don't know what, but something. He never usually pays this much attention to me outside of the bedroom. So why now? I followed their commands last night despite the immense pain I was in. I didn't refuse or say no. So I know I have not done something wrong with them, or at least I hope not. "Mutt." I move and prostrate at his feet. "I am busy; ensure the guest room is cleaned and ready for guests who may be staying tonight." "Yes, Master." He stands and walks out. I walk through to the bedroom and fight back the vomit. The memories of last night are more potent in this room. The blood is still on the floor and the sheets. Along with actual vomit because Alpha Ethan seems to have a fetish for gagging women to the point they are physically sick. I began to clean the room, removing every trace of evidence of what had happened to me in this room last night. It takes far longer than it should due to my hurting. The bruises are far more prominent today. They cover every inch of my body, and my face isn't excluded; it didn't escape the torture of mistreatment. Carrying the sheets through the house to the laundry room, the maid looks at me and takes them. I stop when I see the Television on. I rarely get to see it or watch it. It's the king, Alpha Prime Darius. "Anyone is welcome, yes." He stands tall, his hair dark, and his eyes bright emerald. "Does that include those of poorer backgrounds, without strong packs, or without a pack at all?" The reporter questions him, and the camera zooms in. "Yes. There is no restriction on it, except the contestants cannot be bitten and claimed." What is going on? I look towards the maid. "You didn't know? After the king had passed away, Alpha Prime Darius took over. He's holding a sort of game, a trial for females between the ages of eighteen and thirty-five. He's looking for his Luna." I didn't know. "No, I shall not be personally selecting. How would that be fair?" He chuckles and leans forward, looking directly at the camera, almost like he is looking through the lens directly at me. "Magic will be used. Fifteen women, one Luna. However, there is a chance a lady may be lucky and picked up by Alpha Kellan." I hear claps and gasps. Alpha Kellan is his younger brother, the prince. So, while one will become his Luna and the queen, one will possibly be chosen by Kellan to be his Luna. "It's easy. Those wanting to take part, go online, answer a few quick questions and await to be whisked away to the castle." His smile widens. I record the website link. I can find time, I'm sure of it. Turning, I leave the laundry room. I have twenty-four hours or less. The rules are simple: the entry form will be locked in twenty-four hours or when ten thousand women apply. Whichever comes first? More than likely, the ten thousand women applying will be what closes it, not the time limit. I walk through and pretend to be cleaning; I briefly check the Beta's rooms, finding them empty. Rushing, I sit at the computer and type in the address. The form begins easily. Name. Age. Date of birth. Pack name if applicable. Questions regarding my appearance. Questions regarding my occupation or standing within my pack. Then it gets interesting. It asks about intimate partners. That question, I lied on. I couldn't possibly answer the truth anyway; I don't know how many times I have been intimate. Then it is the question about being bitten and claimed, I again lie. I will keep my mark hidden. Ten minutes later, I finished and submitted it. Quickly deleting the history, I walk out and try to make it look like I am doing the regular jobs I am meant to. I doubt anything will come from this. He said everyone can apply, but even I know that those women will all have wolves and a pack and be high up in their pack. The daughter of another Alpha. Me? I'm sold. I don't know who my parents are. I don't know if I came from a strong pack. I know nothing. So of course I won't be chosen. If it was truly picked using magic, why require answers to so many questions? It feels more like it is so they can ensure the woman selected will be as good as Luna. "Mutt." I walk through and get down on my knees, lowering my head. I wait. "You have a gift." I don't raise my head, even though I want to. I have never been given a gift before, and I'm unsure what to say or do. "You may raise your head." I lift it and look at Alpha Draven. "Apparently, you made a good impression on Alpha Ethan. He requested that he be allowed to give you a gift, and I agreed." "Thank you, Master." "We spoke, and he suggested you may find a blanket more beneficial than a gift such as a bracelet." He holds out the giant blanket, and I have to be honest, I would rather have the blanket than a bracelet or anything else. My cell is cold. "You may take it." I reach out, taking it from his arms. "You understand, I only agreed because he has decided to go ahead with our transaction and felt you should be treated for your part." The words are almost growled. He didn't want to agree. I can tell by his tone he wanted to refuse but couldn't. Instead, he agreed to get the agreement signed. "Thank you, Master. I understand." "Good, you may leave." Standing, I walk out; it's late now. Returning to my cell, I unfold the blanket and wrap it around my body. It feels amazing. Sleep takes me instantly; the warmth and comfort of the blanket are the perfect gift; I rarely fall asleep quickly; I need to either be in tremendous pain or be extremely tired as the coldness of my cell prevents me from sleeping. Chapter 4 It's been three days since I completed that application. My mind considers it as I wipe the table, ensuring everything is clean. Alpha Draven has been visiting Alpha Ethan and his pack. Apparently, the agreement they are making is going well. Well enough for Alpha Draven to leave his own pack and travel It's good, though; it means I haven't been punished for three days. I have barely had to prostrate as Beta Luca and the others are busy doing Alpha Draven's work. I have even managed to get out of the constant cleaning and finally had time to consider the implications of that application. I'm sure Alpha Prime Darius will punish me for lying about it. I could be executed; I lied to the king essentially. It was an instruction to answer honestly, and I didn't. So will Alpha Draven have fun telling them I lied if he ever finds out the truth? Finishing cleaning, I sit on my mat, my eyes close, and I try to relax; I was told he is returning today. So I've made sure I cleaned at the hours I was required to. Standing, I walk through to the laundry room. The maid smiles at me, and I begin to get the correct items for Alpha Draven's bedroom. I still have plenty of time to get it done before he can complain. "They are getting the women." I turn to the maid, confused. "The guards of Alpha Prime Darius began to collect the selected ladies today." "Lucky them." I smile, and she reaches out. "It could be lucky you." I look at her with a confused expression, and she smiles. "I saw, don't worry, no one else did." I stand and panic. "If..." Her hand goes up. "I won't be telling Alpha Draven, Elara, so you don't need to worry; I have everything crossed for you." She says that, yet she hasn't considered the consequences, just as I didn't. I'm claimed; the mark is impossible to hide if he were to ask us to strip and confirm we're not claimed. I never considered the consequences of my actions, and right now, it’s too late. All I can do is hope I wasn't selected, and why would I be? Wolf-less, pack-less, orphan, with no last name. I'm at the end of that list. After replacing the sheets and bedding, I take the dirty ones to the maid, although they aren't dirty. They were put on two days ago. No one has even slept in it. As I leave, I hear the door. I quickly walk to my cell to avoid them. If I'm not there, I am hoping that I'm out of their minds. "Mutt." Or not. Standing, I walk through and get down on my knees. "What is this?" I look up. "A cloth Master." Why is he asking me that? "And who uses it?" "Myself, Master, they are the ones given to me to use." No one else uses them. He has a weird habit, like everyone has their own cloths. Why? So he can see whose cloths are used the most? "Then why was it next to the computer?" Oh no. My mind races back. I was cleaning that day and took the sheets to the maid. When I went to the computer, I had a cloth in my hand. "I don't know, Master." "That is a blatant lie." I hear him move. "Get it ready. Ensure the entire pack will be watching." Wait, I stare at him. "You went into a room that is forbidden. You used items you are not allowed to. Did you think this would go unpunished?" I thought he wouldn't know. He wouldn't have if I didn't leave the cloth. "Master, it was not me who put the cloth there." Maybe he won't punish me if I lie and make out that it was someone else. "Lying is only increasing your punishment." He turns to Alpha Luca. "Drag her out." I feel my body get pulled up and pushed out. He rarely punishes me in front of the entire pack. My body is thrown to the ground. On my knees, I keep my head lowered. I know that I caused this. Now, I consider his plan, maybe to keep me prostrating here and battle the weather with them watching. "If I give instructions, I expect them to be followed even when I am not in sight." I feel the cuffs wrap around my wrists. So, I’m not going to be punished by having to face the elements? "So this is a reminder that I won't allow it to happen," I scream as my body is pulled up by the cuffs around my wrists. My toes barely reach the floor. "Now," I scream, feeling the whip hit against my back. My head raises, and I look at Alpha Draven. He had sworn never to do this to me. "Again." I brace myself, but it does little to help. Screaming; tears flow from my eyes. "Again." The pain from the whip has me slump forward, the scream getting tangled in my voice with the sob. "Again." I stare at Alpha Draven. Screaming, I dangle from the chains, my eyes seeing Alex in the crowd. My head drops, I never expected him to give me this punishment. The pain is worse than the other night. I can feel the blood running down my back from the lacerations. I hear cars and raise my head. I watch as the crowd disappears. "Take it inside." Alpha Draven points to me, and I feel the cuffs being removed, and I fall down. A hand grabs me and drags me through. As we get inside the door, I'm dragged forward. "Stop! “Alpha Draven shouts. My body is dropped, and I prostrate, ready for Alpha Draven to begin yelling at me. "Apparently, Alpha Prime Darius has sent guards for you, Mutt!" Oh no. I raise my head slowly to see him glaring and growling at me. Is this because they know I lied? I have a feeling tonight's punishment is only the start of it. Chapter 5 "Why me?" I look at the guards as Beta Luca pulls me to my feet. "You're to join the other candidates at the Luna Battle. Alpha Prime Darius has requested that you attend after your submission made the finals." My body stills as I’m shocked by their words. I never expected to be chosen. I feel Alpha Draven's eyes on me, and I know his anger is rising because of this. He can't refuse, he can't go against Alpha Prime Darius's commands, but he has the power to announce that I am already bitten and claimed by him. Standing, I wait for his words, and I wait for his refusal or acceptance. Surely he will speak soon? "Mutt, I suggest you pack your bag." I move quickly through the house and to my cell, packing the few items I have. Pulling off the top I am wearing, I winch and hold in the screams. Someone steps into my cell as I begin to pull on my top. "He sent me to cover your lacerations." Alex smiles, and I turn. "At least you are released." His words are whispered as I hold myself to stop the screams as he rubs the ointment across my back. "For a short time." I won't be forever. "All done, good luck." He walks out. Pulling my top down, I grab my things and walk out. As I make my way through the house, I bump into Beta Luca. "You won't be gone long, Mutt. Enjoy the freedom; Alpha Prime Darius will quickly throw you to the curb when he realizes you're a wolfless, packless harlot." His words are correct, and there's nothing I can do to change it. Maybe, though, once I am removed from this competition, I can make it to the Nightfall Citadel, the only place for rejected, wolfless people. Alpha Draven will never come there to collect me. I stop at the door, the guards looking at me. "See you soon, you can guarantee it." Alpha Draven watches as I walk out. I follow the guards and see the packs outside, watching as I step into the car. I'm lost on what I am meant to do. I don't know anything about this. I know nothing about the world, either. We stop at the palace, and I step out of the car. "The maid will guide you inside." The guard points to the door. "Thank you." I give him a small smile, and he nods. Walking to the door, the maid looks at me. "Follow me, please. You are the last to arrive." I walk through with her. She guides me through the palace, and I glance around, amazed. I thought Alpha Draven's home was lavish. This is on a whole new level. "Through here." She opens the door, and I step inside. I see the other women they are standing close to each other. Already, groups are forming. I can clearly see the ones who are high up in their packs. The ones trained to be here are standing together. Their voices quiet as they speak. Expressionless faces, as if this isn't a big event. I stand close to the women but try not to draw attention to myself. Everyone is dressed beautifully, and I am in jeans and an old, worn T-shirt. Their dresses are something that you would expect the king’s Luna to wear. My eyes leave them, and that's when I notice the cameras. I'm not ready for this. Panic builds in me. "Excuse me." I glance up, looking at the man, confused. "You're too close. Please move back." "Sorry?" I look at the news producer. "You heard me. You're too close to the candidates. Move!" "I-I'm a candidate." I hear laughter. My body is pushed back, and I stumble before regaining my footing. "Please don't disrespect the king; he won't be pleased when he arrives to see trash stood with his possible Luna!" The man pushes me back further. "I am not lying. I was chosen to be here. Ask the maid. She brought me in." I point to her, and he laughs. "Look, you're making us look bad. Move away, you stink." One of the women looks at me with a disgusted expression. "Surely you should be like in the cellar cleaning the floor?" I hear some of the women laugh. The producer laughs as well. "People like you don't belong here! You're not part of this; you would never be, and the king wouldn't allow it!" He pushes me hard, and this time, I fall and am ready for the pain when I hit the floor. Instead, I feel a hand catch me before I can hit it. "What is going on here?" I look up to see Alpha Kellan holding me. He has the same emerald eyes as Darius. "She wouldn't get out of the shot; we were trying to get footage for your highness." The producer looks at him. "And why was she required to be moved out of the shot?" He steps in front of me. "She doesn't belong here. I am sure when Alpha Prime Darius arrives, he won't be happy with delays caused by the help." "Well, you made the delay. Didn't you?" He steps forward. "As you're also 'the help,' you personally caused this delay." "I didn't mean to do that, Sir; I needed to get a clear and clean shot of only the candidates." "Which she is." The producer stills upon hearing his words. "I-I..." He stops. "Assumed. Didn't the broadcast say everyone was welcome to apply and that everyone had an equal chance?" "W-we just assumed that was for the cameras, Sir." "Well, it wasn't. Now, apologize; I will be letting the king know about this, considering she is possibly his future Luna and your queen." His face pales at Alpha Kellan's words. "I'm sorry, miss." He bows his head. "Ella." Alpha Kellan waves a maid over. "Please see that Elara is dressed appropriately. Then she fits in." He turns and walks away, Ella rushes and pulls me out. Taking me into a room, she quickly helps me strip and pull on a dress. I still look awful, but far better than I had before. I can't complain. Putting on the shoes, I stand, and Ella guides me out. I stand with the women again. "God, they really are letting the Mutt stay." One of them glares at me. "Well, they need to make it look real. The Mutt will be gone at the first round." One of the women laughs. "Ladies!" Someone calls our attention to him. I look forward and see the man standing on a stage. "I'm Beta William. The personal representative for the king. He will be joining us soon, at which point I will announce the first task for you ladies. Please do not approach the king. He will not be doing personal meetings today." The girls all nod, and some are clearly excited. I look through them, trying to find where I would fit in. Right now, I don't feel like that is anywhere. Chapter 6 We stand quietly and wait. The camera pans across the women as we stand waiting for the king. I notice the camera lingers on the other contestants for a longer time than they do me. The producer smirks at me; I don't need time on screen; it isn't down to the public who is Luna. So, he purposely cutting my time down is fine with me. I watch the door open, and the king walks in with Alpha Kellan. His eyes scan the contestants as he makes his way to the stage. He barely settles on any of them for longer than a few seconds. Then he reaches me and stares; I shift uncomfortably; no doubt this is him noticing I have no wolf. He steps onto the stage and keeps his eyes on me the entire time. I try to be confident and look back. Yet, it cracks, and I fail. My eyes drop quickly. I'm so used to having to prostrate to Alphas and Betas. I don't even feel like I should look at him without permission. "Ladies," William calls our attention back to him. "After the rules are explained, you will face your first task. Each candidate will be sitting with the news crew. You will be asked questions, and the scores will be based on who grabs the audience's attention; the better you do, the longer you will get." Well, I've failed. The producer already hates me. No matter what my answers will be, he will cut it quickly. "You will all be staying in one hall; each of you will have your own room, along with a maid and guard. You may be the future Luna and queen, so you need to get ready for that reality." William stands and discusses the rules. Every single one of us listens. We listen to the areas of the palace that are off-bounds if less the King, Prince Kellan or their personal guards request us to go there. We are expected to behave in a manner that the Luna would, both inside our rooms and outside. Regardless of if we're alone or not. No contact with the outside world. We're not allowed to listen or watch the TV. The rules seem to go on forever before William steps back. Alpha Prime Darius, the King, steps forward. "All candidates are required to attend each meal on time. From time to time, Prince Kellan and I will also attend." He steps forward slightly. "Each candidate that is here has an equal chance to prevail. It is solely on your efforts and abilities throughout the competition. If you fail, you only have yourself to blame." Alpha Kellan steps forward. "As you are aware, Alpha Prime Darius, your king, will select one candidate to be his Luna and, ultimately, the queen. However, I may myself pick a candidate to be my Luna." "How will that work?" I hear one of the women, and he chuckles. "Do not worry. I will not sweep you away from my brother. I will…like him and get to know you personally. At the end of each round, if I feel someone should stay, who would be suited to me. I may save them from leaving that round, but that does not mean they will be chosen by me in the long run." So, even if someone loses, they may be saved by Alpha Kellan. I just assumed he would pick the one who came second. "Okay Ladies. The instruction of your interviews will be selected at random." I watch William pick up a small box from the table. Opening it, he reads. "Astrid, please come take a seat. Ladies, we request that you stand and wait your turn, but keep the noise down to avoid disrupting the filming." He walks away, and the women begin to sit. Moving, I join them and feel eyes on me. Alpha Prime Darius is staring at me. I notice Alpha Kellan is whispering in his ear. So he's talking about me, I am guessing? I watch Astrid as she is interviewed. She seems to be doing well. Twenty minutes later, she stands and joins us. "Next up is." William selects a box. "Aurora." I watch her stand and walk to the cameras. It feels like hours. The women have been in front of the camera anywhere from five minutes to half an hour each. So far, I'm yet to go. I feel like this is set up so I would be last, and they would have a reason to cut mine short. Both Darius and Kellan have left. "Hi." I turn to the woman next to me. I believe her name was Sage? "Hey." I give her a small smile. "You should be next, right?" She looks at me, and I nod. I can't not be next. Everyone else has done theirs. "Good luck; unfortunately, none of the questions for the candidates were the same." I nod at her words. "What is your name?" She looks at me. "Elara." "It's nice to meet you, Elara; I'm sorry about earlier." She nods towards the other women. "It's fine." It's far better than how I have been treated in the past. "Considering they are here to become Luna to the king, you would think they would realize their actions were not very Luna-worthy." We both chuckle, as she isn't wrong. The way they acted wasn't how a Luna would. "I am amazed; some of them have trained for this their entire lives and seem to forget that training. I couldn't imagine the king’s Luna acting like that." It was shameful, in private, yes. In front of a room full of people? No, that wasn't how a Luna would react. I wonder if they realize that. "Okay, Ladies, thank you for your participation. You will now be guided by your maid back to your rooms." The producer stands and looks at us. Where is William? "Sir, you haven't interviewed everyone." Sage smiles. He glances around and then at me. "We interviewed who matters." He stands and tells them to pack away. "No, you have not." I watch William walk over. "I trust that I don't need to remind you that it was the king's instructions that each lady has a chance." He picks up the box and opens it. The producer nods and sits, his frown quickly aimed at me. "Elara." William points to the seat, but now I wish I wasn't doing it. Something tells me that the producer is going to ask questions that won't be appropriate and are set to ridicule me. Chapter 7 I sit with the camera in my face; it's far closer than it had been for any of the other candidates, and I feel like it's a way to try and make me nervous. It's working. "Elara, we don't have a last name. Why is that?" He smirks at me. I knew it. "I do not have one. I was an orphan." He glances at his papers. "An orphan? It says here you were sold?" How much does he know? "I was, yes, but I was first an orphan." "Hmm." He looks at me. "Elara, is it true that you were a servant and harlot for your past Alpha?" I freeze, and I watch his smile widen. "End it here." I watch him turn the camera off. "You're done." "Wait." He can’t cut it off already. "Sorry, but you couldn't answer a simple question. Not only that, but you sound bored and highly unworthy of watching. You’re finished, I think you surpassed the candidates. One minute, well done." He laughs. "Ahm." He raises his head, and I watch the roll of his neck as he swallows. "Delete it. All the footage you just took of her, delete it." "Prince Kellan, I'm sorry, but the king requested we do no retakes or deletes." "The king wouldn't want that footage used. The last question alone is vile and shows the royal family as sleazy. Now delete it and start again." I don't turn to look at him. I just stay still. I watch the producer mess about with the camera. "This will be spoken of to the king; he was already displeased with your behavior before he arrived. I'm sure with this, you won't be filming after this." I hear a chair move and watch as he places it next to me and sits. "I apologize." The producer's head lowers. "This competition is meant to be non-biased and available to all. Your actions, however, make it seem like the competition is biased and focused on only a few women. That is disrespecting the king's wishes." The producer doesn't reply. He sits and sets back up the camera. I watch him finish and sit back. "You may leave Prince Kellan." He looks at him. "I should stay, ensure that you're being appropriate." "I understand, Prince Kellan; however, won't it appear that the mu...Elara is getting special treatment if the kingdom sees you sitting with her and none of the other candidates?" "Please understand, I am not walking away. Someone must ensure you follow the rules and don't cut this short because of your beliefs." Prince Kellan stares him down, and I watch him nod. The producer presses the button and looks at his paper; his eyes scan it, and silence engulfs us. I'm guessing his paper only has inappropriate questions. "Elara, may I know why you decided to participate in this?" Alpha Kellan looks at me. "Well, Alpha Kellan, you could say it was interesting; I was intrigued to see the outcome of my application. I also did not expect to be chosen." He nods and smiles, looking at the producer, but he is still searching for a question. "What would you say are some important traits that a Luna to the king must have, Elara?" I smile at his question. "That, Alpha Kellan, is an amazing question. I would say understanding is essential. The King’s Luna meets people from all walks of life, so she must be understanding to each of them. She must also be resilient and calm. A Luna shouldn't act on impulse or her emotions." "Very well answered." He turns and grins. "Do you think you have those traits?" I chew my cheek slightly. "I would like to think so, but wouldn't we all? The fact is, Alpha Kellan, no one truly knows until they are put into situations where those traits are required." He goes to talk, and the producer cuts him off. "So you have never had to be understanding or resilient?" He looks at me. "Resilience is one thing I know for sure I have. Same with understanding." "How do you know?" He leans closer. "Well, I wouldn't be sitting here right now if I wasn't resilient. I wouldn't have made it this far in my life. As for understanding? I understand some people's need to see me as merely a mutt, not worthy of being Luna; I understand that everyone has their own opinion and don't judge them for it." His jaw drops open. Yes, I just called myself a mutt, which we all know he is thinking. Alpha Kellan laughs. "I have to say, she answered that one perfectly, don't you think?" His grin widens. "Was it true that you were being punished and whipped when the guards collected you?" "Cut!" Alpha Kellan stares at him. "That is highly inappropriate!" "Sorry, Alpha Kellan, I will delete it." His voice wavers, and he moves quickly. "Elara, there are many women here; why do you think you would be a better Luna than some of the more professional ones?" "I don't think I would be a better Luna. There is no way to know that yet. Many will not be showing their true selves, so to believe you're going to be a better Luna would be a waste of time. I, however, can say that in my life, I have faced things many of the other candidates never have. That alone means I can understand and relate to the majority." "That's enough." He presses the button. "Why?" Alpha Kellan looks at him. "Well, it's been long enough. The conversation isn't going in the right direction." "The direction to humiliate her? I suggest you forget her past and treat her like you had any of the other ladies." The producer sighs. Pressing the button, he sits and asks me questions. After nearly half an hour, we finish. "I shall walk you back to your room, Elara. The other women have gone." Nodding, I stand and follow him out. We walk quietly, and he guides me through the palace. "I apologize for the way you have been treated." "You don't need to apologize, Alpha Kellan. It was not you treating me in such a way." He nods and continues to walk. "Even so, I apologize. This is meant to be a fair competition, and you already seem to have the odds stacked against you to lose, purely based on others' beliefs." "I expected this. Someone without a wolf, pack, or last name is not seen as worthy to be Luna." He stops at my words and turns to me. "That I am sure will change when people see your interview. Good night, Elara." He walks off and I step into the room. "Hi, I'm May!" The maid stands up and smiles. "Hi, May, I'm Elara." "Anything you need, let me know. I will also be responsible for making your gowns. Each event will require a specific gown to be made." I nod and step further in. "I shall leave you. I will see you in the morning." She smiles and walks off. Closing the door, I get changed and instantly pass out on the bed, exhaustion crippling me. Chapter 8 When I wake, I get myself ready. May had brought me some clothes this morning. All the contestants were given general clothing as they were only allowed to bring one small bag each. Breakfast was awkward. Some of the women were looking at me like I didn't belong here. I heard the whispers and complaints because Alpha Kellan had sat with me during my interview. That alone has already started to make the women complain and pinpoint me as a troublemaker. Yet, I've noticed they are more brutal to the other ladies. It appears they think I'm not a threat. Which is likely correct. They don't think I can possibly get through and become Luna, so while they are all taking bites out of each other and trying to make each other feel like unimportant. I'm here untouched. Sure, I get called mutt and Tramp, but it is far less than they are throwing at each other. ~~~~~~~~~*~~~ I'm sitting in the garden with Sage. It's still snowing. Something tells me this isn't going to stop any time soon. Yet the palace gardens look stunning right now. "They are jealous, you know." Turning, I look at Sage, confused. "This morning, before you joined us for breakfast, they were clearly jealous that Alpha Kellan sat with you for the video. Not because it gave you leverage but because many here want him just as much as the king." "He was being polite, that is all. He kept saying that the producer made the king and royal family look bad and didn't want it to happen." He wasn't there because he wanted to be with me. More to protect his and the king's reputation. "We should get in. William will be announcing the next event." I nod at her words and follow her through. I hope the next event doesn't include that producer as the central part. If so, I have a feeling it will be a long, painful day for me. We join the other women, and the whispers instantly begin. "Watch when they come in, you will see." I turn, hearing Aurora. Her eyes glare at me. Well, I'm still hated. I laugh it off and wait. "Ladies, the king himself will be announcing the next event. He will arrive any moment." William steps back, and I watch as Kellan walks in. His eyes glance across the contestants and land on me. He holds my gaze and smiles while winking. "See." I hear Aurora and look at her, breaking away from the eye contact. "Alpha Kellan and Alpha Prime Darius spent exactly three seconds looking at each contestant yesterday; apparently, Darius spent ten seconds looking at you, and Kellan apparently kept having his eyes on you," Sage whispers. "Someone timed their looks?" What? "The producer, apparently, so everyone knows." "They were only looking at me for so long, questioning why I got here." Nothing more than that. "Ladies." We all look towards Kellan. He loses everyone's attention except for mine; however, when the door opens, and the king walks in. Kellan's eyes come to me, and he smiles. "He actually likes you." Turning, I look at Sage. "Seriously, he hardly ever smiles." She laughs, but I know he doesn't. He's been kind to make sure they keep up appearances. "Afternoon." I watch Darius stand on the stage. "The next event will be now." Everyone gasps. "It will not happen until we eliminate those who didn't make the last round." "Bye, Mutt." Aurora glares at me. "Now, I believe we said those with the less time on camera would be going home. However, that changed." Yeah, as I thought, because I had more time on the camera, the only way to remove me was to change the rules for succeeding. "As my brother Darius said, we're changing it. You get points based on how well your broadcast went. How many views it had, comments, and interaction." I watch as the producer holds out the paper, and Kellan takes it. He glances down and turns his gaze back to him. I watch as he leans into Darius and talks. They both look at the paper, and their eyes go from the producer to me. Anxiety builds within me. "Well, I think it's clear who lost." Selene laughs. "They could be wrong." Sage hugs me. "I'm sorry, ladies, there will be a delay in reporting the victors and losers. After personal checks this morning, it appears the results we were handed are fake." Everyone gasps, and we watch as the producer is dragged out. Everyone begins to speculate what was changed and why. They all assume the producer fixed it to put me at the top. Apparently, keeping a wolfless mutt here helps the family's appearance. I couldn't see the producer making it, so I won. He hated me. A while later, Kellan and Darius walked back in, this time with another sheet of paper. "Let's begin." Kellan looks at us. "Elara had the most views, comments, and such." Everyone looks at me. "The second person is Aurora." I listen to them list the names, and Sage is through. The lowest two, Nova and Raven, were told they got the lower scores and were to leave. Kellan and Darius keep our attention on them, not giving the women a chance to snap at me. They will. "The second event. I and Kellan will be staying here, and we will personally introduce ourselves to each lady. We will then choose which lady sits next to us while we eat tonight." "This means ladies, please continue to socialize. We will come to you. Please do not follow us around, continue with your own conversations, and we will come and join in." Kellan smiles, and they walk off the stage. "Congrats." I hug Sage. She was low on the list, but at least not at the end. "I expected it. The bigger the pack, the more interaction they would get." Which is wrong. The only reason I got any views, no doubt, is because I am wolfless, and people wonder how I got here. "It's wrong. Alpha Kellan sat with her; of course, she got more views with a prince on her side." Lyra glares at me. "I can assure you that Elara's views weren't for Kellan. The comments alone show people watched for her, not him." King Darius looks at her. "If you believe it was so unfair, we will arrange another one sometime where you all have him sat with you." Lyra closes her jaw and I have to stop myself from laughing. She got caught out acting in a way that a true Luna and queen wouldn't. "I apologize, Your Highness; I didn't mean any disrespect, just an observation that I am sure the future Luna of the King would make." Stepping forward, I look at her. "A Luna would collect all the facts before making assumptions. She also wouldn't speak out against the king and prince, marking their actions unfair." "She would if she had a brain." Lyra snaps at me. "Ladies, please." Kellan steps between us and laughs. "Darius, I believe you haven't met Elara." He points to me, steps around us and faces Lyra. "I had not, no." Darius rolls his eyes. "It's nice to meet you, Elara." He holds out his hand, and I shake it. "It is nice to meet you, your Highness." "Please, just call me Darius while we're in such relaxed conditions. I wanted to apologize for your treatment yesterday from the staff, it wasn't very...Welcoming." "It is fine, honestly. I wasn't hurt or offended." I've given up on getting hurt and offended. "Even if you weren't, it was wrong." He points to a seat, and I walk over and sit down. He moves to sit next to me. "May I know where your wolf is?" Ah, of course, he is going to ask that. "I'm not sure. It was taken while I was young. I can't remember." I can. I can remember the pain as it was pulled from me. I can't say it was Alpha Draven, though; there is a chance when I lose this and leave, he will grab me. The last thing I want is to make him angrier. "It's a shame, Elara. Something tells me your wolf was far from weak." He tilts his head like he is trying to sense it inside of me. "I remember it vaguely. It was strong." Just not strong enough to fight off the magic that ripped it from my heart. "Without a wolf, you may have an issue in the next round, Elara. I suggest you get the help of some of the ladies, one you can trust as it involves wolves. It is essential." "Thank you, Darius. I will be sure to." I'm sure he shouldn't be giving me hints about the next event. "I think you have kept her long enough. I would like a moment to introduce myself without formalities." Kellan smiles down at us. "Very well." I watch Darius walk away, and Kellan take his spot. Chapter 9 After our casual chats, we all went back to our rooms to get ready for tonight's dinner. I haven't seen the producer since, but the cameras still stayed. "Your dress for tonight." May holds it up. It's ocean blue with a sweetheart neckline. It's the most beautiful thing I own. It's simple, which is what was required for tonight's meal. Once I'm ready, I walk out, Sage meets me, and we walk down together. We walk in and see Darius and Kellan at opposite sides of the table. "Okay, ladies. I will read out the name of those whom Alpha Prime Darius wishes to sit with him." William opens the paper. "Aurora and Elara. Please take a seat on either side of him." Kellan grins, and it is one that says trouble is about to blow up. Ignoring him, I take my seat. "The two selected by Prince Kellan are." William unfolds the paper and glances up. "We have an issue." He glances at Darius. "Of course we do. My brother chose one of these two ladies." Darius laughs slightly. "We will move you to one side, Sir." A maid quickly begins moving things around. Now, Darius and Kellan are with a space between them. Aurora takes the seat, and I sit on the opposite side. It's obvious that is who he picked. "Kellan has picked Sage and Elara." Everyone looks shocked. "Please swap seats." Kellan smiles at Aurora, and she stands up quickly. We move and swap places. Yet her eyes glare at me as we pass each other. How is this my fault? I fight back the laugh and sit between them. I wish it was Aurora, this is awkward. The other women pick where to sit, and I sit awkwardly between the king and prince. The plates are set down, and I notice Darius has something different. "Do you not like sauce?" I peer at him. "Allergy." Ah, well, that makes sense. I nod slightly. "Not an allergy. He just uses that as an excuse." Kellan laughs. "I believe the hives I got after consuming it is a confirmation of an allergy." Darius looks at him and then turns to me. "You mentioned you can't remember your wolf being taken. Do you remember who cared for you when it was taken?" I do, although I'm not sure if I should say. I swallow and glance around. "You see, my brother is fixated on finding out where the wolves are going. He thinks if you remember, it could be his way to figure it out." Kellan smiles at me. He can find out easy enough. "I was living with Alpha Draven at the time." "Did he mention it to you?" My head shakes. "No." My word sounds cold and he tilts his head. "It is weird he never asked where your wolf went." "He rarely spoke to me." That is my excuse. He can clearly tell I am lying. Which is terrible for me, considering he is the king, and I just lied to his face multiple times. "I think you should maybe talk to Aurora so she doesn't feel left out," Kellan smirks and Darius turns to her. She smiles at him, quickly covering the scrawl she had while staring at me. "I would like to offer your assistance in the next event, Elara." I look at Kellan, confused. "I already get seen as having special treatment. We best not confirm it more." "You don't want my help?" He smirks at me. "Some women believe I am being given special treatment, which has given me an advantage. I would like for them to realize that isn't real." "The next event is different, so my helping won't raise questions." "How so?" I look at him. His eyes glance around the table, and people are listening. Maybe they can hear him? "I will explain later. Once it is announced." I nod at his words. Darius had said I needed help because I didn't have a wolf, so how would Kellan help me? A guard steps between me and Darius, whispering something in his ear. As he turns he knocks the glass onto me. I stand up, but it's too late. "I apologize." He looks at me, but his words say it was on purpose. "It's fine. I shall go get changed." Standing, I walk out. As I make my way around the halls, I feel a hand grab me. Spinning, I see the producer. "You think I will let you push me out?" "I did no such thing." How am I to blame for his actions? "No one wants you here; when the king realizes how bad you make him look, he will be grateful I tampered with the results to try to have you removed." I don't reply; I just turn to walk away, but he follows. "Alpha Draven has explained that you follow instructions well." I continue to walk as he follows. Has he really contacted him? "He seems to think that you lied on your application. Is that true?" Turning, I look at him. "Alpha Draven couldn't possibly know as he didn't even know I went in." "Even so, how did you put a number for intimate partners when you can't possibly be sure?" I hesitate. "You didn't." His eyes widen. "Ahm." I look up to see Kellan walking towards us. "Are you okay?" He looks at me, and I nod. "Fine, I'm getting changed. I go to walk away, and he stops me. "Why are you in the contestant's hallway?" He looks at the producer now. "Apologizing as I was told to do so by the king." Apologize? I almost laugh at that. "Is that so?" Kellan looks at me. I can't say no. Right now, I can't cope with more enemies. "Yes." I don't want more drama. "Well, you can leave now. I'm sure you could have apologized somewhere more public rather than following Elara to the bedrooms." Kellan states, and I watch as he walks away. I turn to go to my room, and Kellan stops me. "We're not devil's Elara." "I know." I never said they were. I go to move and he stops me again. "We know you lied on your application." My body stills. "We also understand that those particular questions were intrusive and would maybe make people feel like they would be excluded for the number. You didn't need to lie." "I didn't lie." The number I put was random, as I don't know the answer. "Really?" He looks at me, waiting. "How can I lie when I myself don't know the number? It only accepted numbers. There was no way to explain. I couldn't possibly know the answer when letters were not accepted." He peers at me, and the silence grows. I can see he is thinking something or maybe working something out in his head. "You knew you could be punished and lied anyway?" He steps closer, and I nod. "Why?" "Punishment from the king wouldn't be any different from the ones I received almost daily. At least this way, there was a chance I wouldn't be found out." He moves closer to me. "You won't be punished for lying about that number, however..." He steps closer, his body against mine. "We may need to discuss it in more detail to ensure nothing else was a lie." I hold myself at his words, his smile widening. "That's fine, I'm happy to be honest." "Bitten and claimed?" His body presses against mine. Oh no, maybe not that honest. His hand strokes down my neck. I'm too busy whimpering slightly to notice his hand pull my dress down from my shoulder. My hand raises quickly to cover the area. "Oh, now that...is interesting." His eyes come to mine. "Bitten and claimed. Where is your mate?" "I don't have a mate." His head tilts. "You're bitten and claimed." "Not by choice." I didn't want to be. I didn't choose to be or agree. "Go on, tell him, and have me punished." He will. "Hmm...I think I will pass; I'm intrigued to see how this will all work out. My brother seems interested in you, and he's never interested in anyone." "He's intrigued, not interested. Like yourself." "Oh, no. The king is interested, as am I." His head lowers, and I hold my breath, he almost kissed me. "Well." I watch Kellan jump back. "Dinner has ended; many will be leaving soon once William announces the next event, and here you are." I watch Darius walk to us. "We were talking." Kellan smiles and steps back more. "Close for someone who was just talking. You do remember you're not allowed to have relations with the women, Kellan, not until you choose." "You mistake my intentions, brother. I wasn't have relations with her." "I don't mistake anything. You can't have relations with the contestants. It doesn't exactly set a good example, does it!" I step back slightly, inching closer to my room. "Ah, no, you don't." He looks at me. "Stay right there. I need to speak to you after." Did he see my shoulder? I watch as he pulls Kellan away and discusses something. I watch Kellan nodding and waiting as Darius walks over to me. He stops in front of me. His head lowers to my ear. "Do not indulge my brother Elara. It won't end well for you." "I wasn't..." "Oh, you were." He leans closer. "Although I can't blame you, he has a habit of making people follow on his little missions to cause problems." Well, I won't then. "I will keep space between us." "Please do. You can't afford to have my brother's bad behavior used against you." "We both know I won't be making it to the end and becoming Luna." That's impossible. "You seem so sure? You were top for the first round. You got both mine and Kellan's attention in the last event. That's all it takes." I hear something, and he steps back. Everyone is staring at us. Kellan is grinning with the other contestants behind him, staring between us. This is making me a bigger target for their hate. "Please go to your rooms; I am explaining the next event to Elara after she had to leave early." I watch as they follow his instruction and rush to their rooms. "The next event?" I look at him. "You will be talking to wolves. How well you connect with them will be the key factor. Your points from that round and the event after will be added together. The one after is a ball. Consider your gown. More details will be told after the next event." "Thank you." I turn to leave, and he stops me. "Please remember what I said. Kellan isn't considering the impact of his actions on you. If the cameras had seen how close you two were...Well, it wouldn't be good." He turns and walks away. Rushing into my room, I close the door. May looks up and smiles at me. "We need to discuss your next dress, right?" I nod. That event will be essential as I am going to fail at the event tomorrow with the wolves.	LEARN_MORE	https://getokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12514&u	Start Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61558999080853/	23	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	getokn.com	DCO		https://getokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12514&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449305332_1967446327004805_8169290352470487117_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=FiNeC3peYNYQ7kNvgG1CGsw&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A5n0AQzLTFyTEp-hUZNh7ls&oh=00_AYD7TS1t2lS227pYuRFkDQVvryoY7Jo4L6AhZ2YIjd_qJA&oe=67124615	PERSON_PROFILE	Start Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,173,326	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2024-10-13 20:09	active	1623	A New View Film Series: Brother Outsider – Butler Arts and Events Center	Upcoming events presented by The Compass Center! 🎞 - Brother Outsider, April 2	LEARN_MORE	https://butlerartscenter.org/performance/a-new-vie	Butler Arts & Events Center	https://www.facebook.com/ButlerArtsEventsCenter/	23,537	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	butlerartscenter.org	IMAGE	Brother Outsider chronicles the life and work of Bayard Rustin—a visionary strategist and activist who has been called “the unknown hero” of the civil rights movement. A disciple of Gandhi, a mentor to Martin Luther King Jr., and the architect of the 1963 March on Washington, Rustin dared to l...	https://butlerartscenter.org/performance/a-new-view-film-series-brother-outsider/	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/456268082_1726503371452564_850314648237485273_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=e2X_JYYV6aEQ7kNvgGTqnhe&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Ae2lYbvhBhuVQWXCapsbM8I&oh=00_AYCRmWHiVkvdfjQK3lL2hnFAl943b1dCcoAXmj4iqGhoOg&oe=671251EB	PERSON_PROFILE	Butler Arts & Events Center	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,173,764	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2172049}'	Yes	2024-10-13 20:09	active	1623	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	The clearing of a throat makes me jump. I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door. Shrinking down to the ground. “Is this the way you greet all Alpha’s?” His deep voice rumbles through the room, an edge of amusement to his tone. “I’m sorry.” I whisper, getting to my feet. “I…I thought I was alone.” I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. “Come forward.” He orders. Alpha Trey was going to kill me. I do as I’m told. Allowing him to see me properly and I am met with narrowed crimson eyes. I close my own eyes, expecting the worst. “You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?” My head moved up and down, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they discovered the truth about me. “I would prefer it if you spoke to me.” He growls, “I’m not in the mood to play games.” “Yes.” I whisper. “I am…I am a Wolf.” I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? I wasn’t sure how much more my body could take. “How is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.” “I…..” I hated the question. “I haven’t got all day!” He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldn’t scent him. I knew why I hadn’t been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever liked to do. They never hear my side of the story. All they do is accept Alpha Trey's word as the truth. “You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?” His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them. There was no way I was making direct eye contact. “My Wolf abilities were bound.” “Why?” If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. “It was a punishment.” “For what?” “For killing my parents.”	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11782&u	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/61557831245498/	22	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11782&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/447959759_1311554859802432_4227718076479884991_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vveINTNjADMQ7kNvgFMWx5N&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AUTx-w_ahti9vwvP4aAax5Z&oh=00_AYDVNATItr2Dpz0VqviqOIW2sxa3SHeuZKZn6Wvt0NjtSw&oe=67122C1D	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,173,512	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2173508}'	No	2024-10-13 20:09	active	1623	💪Weight Management & Wellness Plan!	🙋‍♀️ 𝘼𝙩𝙩𝙚𝙣𝙩𝙞𝙤𝙣 𝘾𝙖𝙣𝙖𝙡 𝙒𝙞𝙣𝙘𝙝𝙚𝙨𝙩𝙚𝙧 & 𝙎𝙪𝙧𝙧𝙤𝙪𝙣𝙙𝙞𝙣𝙜 𝘼𝙧𝙚𝙖𝙨! 🤸 Need a little help reducing the waistline? We get it, slimming down is hard! It can seem daunting, frustrating, setbacks happen, too many temptations… 𝗣𝗿𝗶𝗺𝗲 𝗜𝗩 𝗛𝘆𝗱𝗿𝗮𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻 & 𝗪𝗲𝗹𝗹𝗻𝗲𝘀𝘀 is here to give the little poke that gets the scale moving down👇! A once a week easy solution. This is about biology, not willpower! We all need a little help now and again. That’s why, for a limited time only, we’re offering a 𝗙𝗿𝗲𝗲 𝗦𝗘𝗠𝗔𝗚𝗜𝗨𝗧𝗹𝗗𝗘 𝗖𝗼𝗻𝘀𝘂𝗹𝘁𝗮𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻 + $𝟭𝟱𝟬 𝗚𝗶𝗳𝘁 𝗩𝗼𝘂𝗰𝗵𝗲𝗿 good towards a 𝗦𝗘𝗠𝗔𝗚𝗜𝗨𝗧𝗹𝗗𝗘 treatment plans!🎁 ✨Click [LEARN MORE]👇👇👇 below to request a 𝗙𝗿𝗲𝗲 𝗦𝗘𝗠𝗔𝗚𝗜𝗨𝗧𝗹𝗗𝗘 𝗖𝗼𝗻𝘀𝘂𝗹𝘁𝗮𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻 + $𝟭𝟱𝟬 𝗚𝗶𝗳𝘁 𝗩𝗼𝘂𝗰𝗵𝗲𝗿 good towards a 𝗦𝗘𝗠𝗔𝗚𝗜𝗨𝗧𝗹𝗗𝗘 treatment plans so we can customize a plan just for you!✨ 💪 Don’t wait... start seeing results TODAY! 💪	LEARN_MORE	https://www.medicalspapromos.com/prime-iv-hydratio	Prime IV Hydration & Wellness - Canal Winchester	https://www.facebook.com/61566760591611/	0	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	www.medicalspapromos.com	VIDEO		https://www.medicalspapromos.com/prime-iv-hydration-wellness-14-optin	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462695129_892626882821736_4084901943833512926_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=m1YAGlfw8AgQ7kNvgGnG8Pi&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A6vgitk2z2f-2wlBNhtXaOt&oh=00_AYAsJ8sPSOCprRTgZJygTd5scb3kdImq7tw92pIgjTBHZQ&oe=67122ED2	PERSON_PROFILE	Prime IV Hydration & Wellness - Canal Winchester	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,173,318	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2173316}'	Yes	2024-10-13 20:09	active	1623	🔥️click here to read more FREE chapters!	"Madam, it seems Mr. Lance won't be coming home tonight. Perhaps you should rest first?" Martha Zayne kindly spoke upon noticing the still-lit bedroom. A hint of disappointment crossed Jennifer Yale's eyes. Just then, the sound of an engine revving came from the yard. She didn't care to put on her slippers as she rushed to the window to peer outside. Sure enough, it was Maxwell Lance's silver car pulling into the garage. Jennifer took a deep breath, glancing down at her sensual lingerie while her heart pounded like a drum. Despite being married for two years, Maxwell had always slept in the guest room, and he never touched her. She knew their marriage was arranged by Maxwell's grandfather, Robert Lance, and it was not his choice. However, two years had passed. They couldn't possibly continue on like this. Did Maxwell not like her because she was merely an undergraduate with no experience in relationships? Was it because he found her too passive? With these thoughts, Jennifer quietly approached the guest room, clad in a seducing black lace nightgown. Summoning her courage, she knocked on the door, but there was no response. Carefully, she opened the door and heard the sound of running water from the bathroom. Maxwell must still be showering. The water suddenly stopped, and Maxwell emerged from the bathroom with just a towel wrapped around his waist. His muscular physique was in full display with water droplets cascading down his solid muscles. Jennifer was momentarily stunned. So, was this the embodiment of looking slim when clothed but muscular when undressed? "Jennifer!" Maxwell frowned, his tone clipped as he snapped, "Are you done staring? Who let you into my room?" Awkwardly, Jennifer averted her gaze and replied meekly, "You're my husband. Isn't your room also mine?" Then, with blushing cheeks, she blinked up at him and asked, "Do you like how I look?" Her petite, delicate frame stood before him, her soft face flushed red, and her long lashes fluttered. She appeared so innocent yet emitted an irresistible allure at the same time. He never knew his wife had this side to her. Maxwell masked the strange look in his eyes and subconsciously gulped. Quickly, he put on his robe before tossing her one of his shirts. Reining in his emotions, he said, "Go back to your room." Jennifer looked at him aggrievedly, feeling as though she had humiliated herself. In her mind, her best friend Laura Scott's words resurfaced. Laura had said that a young, energetic man like Maxwell, the scion of the wealthiest family in Haven City, coupled with his good looks, would inevitably attract countless women's attention. As he couldn't possibly remain celibate for long, he had to be indulging elsewhere and then coming home with a facade of abstinence. In a moment of doubt, Jennifer blurted out, "Are you seeing someone else?" Maxwell's gaze flickered briefly, and he neither confirmed nor denied it. Calmly, he uttered the cruelest words, "Jennifer, on the day we got married, I told you all I could offer was the position of Mrs. Lance. You shouldn't think about having anything else." Each time he repeated those words, a wave of powerlessness and despair surged within Jennifer, overwhelming her. Perhaps to him, she was just a girl from a modest background trying to climb the social ladder by marrying him. After all, no one would willingly marry a stranger. What he didn't know was that, many years ago, he had been a beacon of light that illuminated her world. While Jennifer was lost in her thoughts, Maxwell had opened the door for her. "Go to bed. Don't dress like that again. It doesn't suit you." At his evident dismissal, Jennifer left his room dejectedly, her face burning with mortification. As soon as she returned to her bedroom, her father, Zion Yale, called. "Dad, I'm sorry. He probably won't be going to Grandma's birthday celebration tomorrow." Jennifer knew she wouldn't be able to persuade Maxwell. Zion sighed heavily, saying, "You've been married for two years, yet he hasn't visited our family once. I've said we weren't worthy of the Lance family. If it weren't for your mother's insistence—" "Dad." Jennifer disliked hearing disparaging remarks about her mother. She interjected, "I married him out of my own will!" … The next day, Jennifer had to attend her grandmother Agnes Taylor's birthday celebration alone. Although she knew Agnes wasn't fond of her, she had to offer a toast in front of the guests as a show of respect. Her stepmother, Jocelyn Logan, remarked sarcastically, "Hey, Jennifer, why didn't you bring Maxwell? It's been two years since you got married, and we haven't even seen him." Agnes held a glass of wine and echoed with a fake smile, "I suppose our humble Yale family isn't worth his time! Today is an important day, but it seems like Maxwell doesn't value his grandmother-in-law." Jennifer's stepsister, Bridget Yale, chimed in mockingly, "Jennifer, I think the one Maxwell doesn't value is not Grandma but you. Am I right?" The voices of ridicule buzzed in Jennifer's ears, making her feel miserable. Out of frustration, she emptied her glass in one go. However, the aftereffects of the wine hit her hard, and she soon blacked out. In a car, Jocelyn and Bridget sat on either side of her. "Mom, as long as we get Jennifer into Mr. Zito's bed, I will secure my role as the second female lead in his new show!" Bridget's eyes sparkled with excitement. Jocelyn slyly ordered, "We mustn't let your father find out. Since he dotes on that wretched girl so much, he won't let us alone." "I know, I know," Bridget replied. "I've confirmed with Mr. Zito to bring her to Nimbus Lounge's penthouse suite." Jocelyn chuckled darkly. "What's so great about Jennifer? She doesn't deserve to marry Maxwell. It's only because of her mother who operated on Mr. Lance Senior and saved his life years ago that she got married to him. "On her deathbed, she entrusted Jennifer to them. At the end of the day, she was trying to reach the top. How shameless!" Bridget quickly agreed, "Exactly! If anyone should marry Maxwell, it should be me. What makes Jennifer better than me?" Jocelyn swore through gritted teeth, "Tonight, we will ruin her completely!" … Jocelyn and Bridget had only added a few sleeping pills to Jennifer's drink. When Jennifer felt a man's heavy breath and warmth on her, she immediately snapped awake. "Ugh... Let go of me!" The room was dark, and she couldn't see the man's face. Thus, she could only struggle against him with all her might, knowing the consequences of letting the man have his way would be irreversible. However, the man easily subdued her flailing arms. His warm lips brushed against her ear as he spoke in a low and husky voice, "Shh, behave..." Chapter 2 Maxwell had completely lost his rationality at this point. Whether it was the food or the drinks at the party earlier, something had gone wrong. Now, driven by desire, he found it difficult to control himself. As he touched the woman on the bed, her soft skin and fragrance aroused him considerably. The innocence in her responses and her helpless sobbing nearly drove him mad! An hour later, the man was finally satisfied and fell asleep. Jennifer felt as though her entire body had been crushed, the pain penetrating deep into her bones. Enduring the soreness in her limbs, she hurriedly got dressed and fled from the pitch-black room. In her haste, she collided with a young woman as she entered the elevator. "Sorry." Jennifer's face was deathly pale. She quickly stepped into the elevator and pressed the close button. Rachel Walker immediately looked back after exiting the elevator, staring at Jennifer in disbelief before the door closed. She recognized Jennifer as Maxwell's wife, the woman who'd stolen her place! There was only one penthouse suite on the top floor, so did that mean Jennifer had come out of Maxwell's room? Did they… sleep together? Jealousy consumed Rachel. She had put so much effort into bribing the staff at the party and calculating the timing and dosage of the drug in Maxwell's drink, only for Jennifer to beat her to it! Rachel hurried into the room. In the darkness, she heard Maxwell's even breath as he slept. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief. A cunning smile played on her lips as she removed her clothes and lay down beside him. … Jennifer emerged from the club. She was too afraid to return to her and Maxwell's shared villa. She feared being seen in this state by him or the housekeepers. After all, in their two years of marriage, Maxwell had never touched her. But now, her purity had been stolen by a stranger. At the thought of this, Jennifer's mind went blank and her heart was in turmoil. She hailed a taxi, intending to return to the Yale residence. At least, she needed to take a shower and change her clothes first. When she arrived home, Bridget and Jocelyn were waiting in the living room, expecting a call from Daniel Zito. "Mom, do you think Mr. Zito has found Jennifer and… Ugh, I'm getting anxious! Why hasn't he called us yet? Shouldn't he just agree to let me be the second female lead already?" Bridget lamented, her eyes filled with greed. Jocelyn squinted and said, "Calm down. It's only past 11 pm. Mr. Zito is known for being play around. He wouldn't let Jennifer slip from his hands." While they were talking, Jennifer walked in with an extremely gloomy expression. "J-Jennifer?" Bridget stammered in shock, "Why are you back?" Jennifer sneered at her reaction. "Why are you so surprised?" Jocelyn looked equally flustered. She forced out a smile and said, "Jennifer, why did you leave your grandmother's birthday celebration? You didn't even inform us. She was very upset with you!" Jennifer slowly approached them. Judging from their behavior, she could roughly deduce who had brought her to Nimbus Lounge. The thought of her innocence being inexplicably tarnished ignited a rage within Jennifer. With a resounding slap, she struck Jocelyn's face mercilessly. Instantly, Bridget erupted in fury. "Jennifer, how dare you hit my mom? I'm going to call Grandma and Dad right now! Just you wait!" Jennifer seized Bridget's wrist, forcefully pulling her back. She shot Bridget a menacing glare as she bit out, "Go ahead, call everyone down. I can retrieve evidence from the surveillance at Nimbus Lounge. Once Dad finds out what happened tonight, let's see if he'll tear you both apart!" Jocelyn and Bridget's faces turned pale at her threat. They were visibly frightened of the repercussions if the night's affair were to reach Zion's ears. Back when Zion divorced his ex-wife, Jennifer was still young. She was reportedly bullied during her middle school days, even suffering from depression. Therefore, he had always felt guilty toward Jennifer, showing her more love. Moreover, what happened to Jennifer was no trivial matter. If things escalated, Jocelyn and Bridget would be in deep trouble! Jennifer sensed their unease and panic. She violently shoved Bridget away, causing her to fall to the floor, then dragged her weary body upstairs. Jocelyn hurriedly helped her daughter up, her sharp gaze fixed on Jennifer's retreating figure. Bridget asked anxiously, "Mom, why did Jennifer come back so soon? Did she and Mr. Zito..." "They must have," Jocelyn affirmed with a malicious smirk. "Didn't you see the marks on Jennifer's neck earlier? Seems like Mr. Zito was rather rough!" Suddenly, Bridget became worried. "But Jennifer must hate our guts now. What if she checks the surveillance and tells Dad about this? Did you not see how she looked just now? I thought she wanted to murder us!" Jocelyn calmly replied, "What's there to fear? Jennifer is married to Maxwell now. Do you think she would dare to reveal today's events? It's her reputation on the line here." The reasoning made sense, and Bridget began to relax. She then hastily urged, "Mom, hurry up and give Mr. Zito a call. Ask him when I can go to the set." Jocelyn dialed Daniel's number and questioned ingratiatingly, "Mr. Zito, were you satisfied with Jennifer tonight?" "Don't even mention it. Someone else has taken my penthouse suite reservation for tonight. I heard he was a big shot." Daniel said dejectedly, "I didn't even get to see the pretty chick you sent over." Jocelyn's face fell. "What? A big shot? Does that mean you didn't go to that penthouse suite?" Who slept with Jennifer then? There were so many marks on Jennifer's neck! "Alright, let's talk about your daughter's audition another time." Daniel's mood soured as he hadn't had his fun. Bridget stomped her foot in frustration, unable to believe that the first role she ever landed was going to be ruined just like that. At the corner of the staircase, Jennifer secretly observed the mother-and-daughter duo. From their conversation, she came to learn the whole situation. It turned out that they had planned to send her to Daniel, but because the penthouse suite was taken by someone even more powerful than him, she had been violated by another man… Jennifer tightly shut her eyes, not daring to recall further. The more she thought about it, the stronger her urge to strangle Bridget and Jocelyn became. Yet, she knew she couldn't act on those impulses. This matter involved both the Yale family's and the Lance family's reputation, as well as her own dignity. Hence, she could only swallow her anger and let the matter rest. Jennifer made her way to the bathroom. Standing under the shower, she vigorously scrubbed her bruised body. She felt absolutely filthy. Her innocence had been taken by a stranger instead of her husband. The thought made her sob uncontrollably, the sound blending with the rush of the shower, creating a poignant melody of despair. … Jennifer spent the whole night pondering. She was unable to suppress her indignation. She wanted to know who the man from the night before was. Thus, early the next morning, she went to Nimbus Lounge, hoping to retrieve surveillance footage or guest registration information. Unfortunately, she was told that guest information was kept strictly confidential. Furthermore, their surveillance system was hacked last night and only got back on moments ago. As for the footage, it was gone. Nimbus Lounge was the most upscale entertainment club in Haven City, with complex connections behind it. A young girl like Jennifer couldn't do anything about it. And so, Jennifer couldn't find a single clue. She couldn't seek help from anyone else either. If she were to make a fuss about it, it would cost her pride and dignity. Exhausted, Jennifer returned to the villa she shared with Maxwell. Along the way, she bought emergency birth prevention pills. Even though she was only 22 and inexperienced, she still had some basic knowledge. She took the pills and absentmindedly placed the box in a drawer. Jennifer collapsed onto the bed, falling asleep once again. When she woke up, it was already noon. To her surprise, Maxwell had returned at some point and was sitting on the bedroom couch. He was dressed in a black suit with a silver-gray tie, exuding an air of sophistication and elegance. However, his demeanor seemed extra aloof. Jennifer was startled. Because of what happened to her the previous night, she felt a sense of guilt and unease. Besides, Maxwell usually headed straight for the guest room upon his return, never setting foot in the master bedroom. At this moment, Maxwell stood up and walked over to her. "I came home earlier and heard from the housekeepers that you looked unwell. I thought you were sick, so I came in to check on you." Jennifer heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he tossed a pillbox in front of her. "I was looking for a thermometer in your bedside drawer, and I found this. Care to explain?" His tone was calm, but there was a palpable coldness and questioning in it. Jennifer saw the emergency birth prevention pills she had bought and felt her heart clench. Chapter 3 Jennifer looked at him in a panic, choking out, "Hear me out. Yesterday I—" "Enough," Maxwell cut her off, his gaze falling on the marks on her neckline. It was unmistakably the aftermath of a liaison. His tone remained calm and indifferent as he continued, "It's partly my fault for ignoring you these two years. I don't blame you for what you did. But, Jennifer, the Lance family can't accept a tainted woman." Jennifer's mind went blank. All her explanations now seemed futile. Anyway, why would he listen to her when the truth was right before his eyes? Besides, even if she could prove that she had been framed by Bridget and Jocelyn, it was still a fact that she was tainted. Jennifer smiled bitterly. "So, are you asking for a divorce?" Maxwell nodded. "I hope you will make it clear to Grandpa that you're the one asking for a divorce. I can offer you a bit of dignity by keeping him in the dark about your infidelity." Jennifer felt her eyes sting with tears, but she desperately held them back. After a long while, she inhaled deeply and asked, "Can you... answer a question?" "Go ahead." Maxwell's eyes betrayed no emotion. Staring at him, Jennifer quavered, "Are you seeing someone else? In these two years of marriage, have you felt anything for me? If it weren't for her, would you have liked me?" Maxwell's gaze softened slightly, and he replied casually, "Sorry. As I told you on the day we got married, all I can offer you is the position of Mrs. Lance." Although he wasn't answering her question, Jennifer, being a woman, had an intuition that he had long harbored feelings for another woman. "In the next few days, I'll have my lawyer draw up the divorce agreement. You only need to sign it and then explain things to Grandpa." Maxwell spoke of divorce with such casualness, as if he were discussing what to have for dinner. After saying that, he left the master bedroom without hesitation. Jennifer felt cold. Despite it being a hot summer day, she felt like she was trapped in ice. What made her hopeless was not Maxwell's proposal for divorce, but the fact that he believed she had an affair and yet remained so composed. She knew that his calmness was not due to his manners and upbringing, but because he simply didn't love her. Jennifer was in a daze. She had always known their marriage would eventually end like this. But now that day had truly arrived, she found herself unable to bear it. She was unwilling to let go. Taking out her phone, she dialed her best friend's number. "Laura, have you finished work? I... I..." Jennifer's voice choked up. She felt so aggrieved that she couldn't speak. Sensing her distress, Laura said troubledly, "Jennifer, I have to conduct an interview tonight, and it might take a while. How about I send you the address and you come to find me? We can talk after I finish the interview, okay?" "Okay." After Jennifer agreed, she immediately set out. According to the address Laura gave her, she arrived at a dance studio and parked her car downstairs. The studio was holding its grand opening, and the owner wanted to make a splash by arranging an interview with the local TV station in Haven City. When Laura heard that Jennifer had arrived, she ran downstairs and got into her car. "The studio owner is so unreliable. The ribbon-cutting and opening were supposed to be in the morning. I could have finished work early today. But because she changed the time, I had to stay here and work overtime for the interview. I mean, who schedules a grand opening in the evening?" Laura started complaining as soon as she saw Jennifer. Jennifer could only comfort her. "This is Haven Tower. Every inch of space is precious. The rich can be capricious." As the two were talking, Laura received a call from her colleague asking her to go up. "Go ahead, I'll wait here," said Jennifer as she felt too exhausted to tag along. After Laura left, Jennifer's gaze fell on the street not far away. The next second, her eyes widened in shock. That was because she had inadvertently spotted Maxwell get out of a car. He was holding a bouquet of red roses. The bright red color was as glaring as blood. Jennifer's hand on the steering wheel trembled. This man had talked to her about divorce not long ago. And now, he was here with roses that she had never received before. Maxwell headed into Haven Tower. Immediately, Jennifer got out of the car and followed from a distance. At the entrance of the dance studio, the lights were on and the atmosphere was lively. Laura was interviewing the studio's owner, a knowledgeable and beautiful woman. The latter spoke with a warm and friendly smile. In her hands were the roses Maxwell had just given her. Jennifer felt a buzzing in her ears, and her eyes fell on Maxwell. Nonetheless, he didn't see her as all his focus was on that woman. Even the gentle smile on his lips was one she had never seen before. Jennifer clenched her fists tightly, willing herself not to rush over to confront them. … After the opening ceremony, Rachel and Maxwell went to the lounge alone. "Max, did you really bring up the divorce with your wife?" Rachel leaned in his arms, looking aggrieved. "Your grandfather won't blame you, will he? I'm afraid you'll offend him because of me." Maxwell comforted her softly, "You're the woman I cherish the most. If I can't have you as my wife, I'd rather not lay my hands on you. I've felt guilty for letting you follow me in obscurity all these years. Since I took your innocence last night, I will take responsibility." A scheming glint flashed in Rachel's eyes, but she quickly resumed her pitiful expression. "I'm lucky to be your woman. I've never regretted it." Rachel then held her chest and said meaningfully, "Thank goodness your assistant told me that you were drugged. Otherwise, if another woman had entered that room, I... I really wouldn't be able to take it. Max, I don't want to share you with anyone else." Amid their affectionate moment, Maxwell's phone rang. He was surprised to see that it was a call from Jennifer. Why would she call him? "What do you want?" he answered somewhat indifferently. Jennifer said, "Maxwell, I regret the divorce." Maxwell paused. "What do you mean?" "Come home. I think we need to talk." Jennifer hung up the phone after that. Meanwhile, Rachel's expression had changed too. She had vaguely heard that Maxwell's wife didn't want a divorce anymore. "Rach, I need to go home for a bit." Maxwell explained truthfully, "There may be some changes regarding the divorce." Chapter 4 Maxwell arrived home well past 11:00 pm. The villa was eerily quiet, with only a night light switched on in the living room. Jennifer sat on the couch, seemingly waiting for him. As Maxwell took off his coat and loosened his tie, he spoke impatiently, "Didn't we agree on the divorce? I won't shortchange you when it comes to assets. You can rest assured about that." He thought she wanted a larger share of the assets. Jennifer's voice was hoarse when she asked, "Maxwell, did you want a divorce because of that woman?" Maxwell's expression faltered slightly, but he quickly regained his composure. He didn't want to hide anything from her, nor did he care to. "Yes. I owe it to her. That's something I must do," he admitted frankly. Jennifer chuckled bitterly. "I only discovered today how hypocritical you are. You played the victim, making me feel guilty and pushing me to get a divorce. I bet you were secretly pleased, weren't you? You finally caught me making a blunder, and you're now forcing me to leave so you can be with her." Maxwell furrowed his brows. His tone was chilling as he replied, "Jennifer, let's make things clear. Rachel and I were together in the first place. You know very well how you ended up marrying me. Now that you have someone else, we're even. Let's spare each other, shall we?" "No!" Jennifer's words were sharp. "I hate being deceived. You and her have been playing me like a fool for the past two years. Do you think I'll let you off?" Maxwell rubbed his temples, suppressing his irritation. With gritted teeth, he demanded, "Then what do you want?" "I won't get a divorce." With that, Jennifer went to the bedroom. Almost as soon as she turned around, her tears surged out. For two whole years, she had been waiting for him to return her feelings. Before her mother passed away, she was told that most marriages in this world were built on growing affection over time. Love at first sight was just infatuation, like what she felt for Maxwell. But marriage ultimately relied on tolerance and patience. Jennifer thought her perseverance would eventually warm his heart. Now she realized how wrong she was. The presence of that woman had already negated all her efforts and perseverance. … For the next two weeks, Maxwell never returned to the villa. He even stopped staying in the guest room altogether. Jennifer immersed herself in her university's laboratory, focusing on her studies. She was now in her fourth year of medical school, preparing for her postgraduate entrance exam. She didn't want to trap herself in a hopeless marriage. Even if she couldn't have love, at least she would still have her career. Now, concentrating all her energy somewhere else was the only way to keep her thoughts from drifting toward Maxwell. In the evening, after finishing her experiments, Jennifer came out of the laboratory. "You're Ms. Yale, right?" Rachel was standing outside the laboratory building, waiting for her. Jennifer immediately recognized her as the dancer Rachel whom Laura had interviewed. Nonetheless, she pretended not to know her and asked impassively, "I am. Who are you?" Rachel smiled, as smart and gentle as ever. "Ms. Yale, do you mind having a talk? My name is Rachel Walker. I'm… a friend of Max's." "A friend?" Jennifer sneered. "Maxwell has too many friends; I've never heard him mention you. Sorry, but I don't have time right now." Rachel blocked her way, still smiling. "Ms. Yale, I won't take up much of your time." Jennifer had long harbored resentment toward this woman. Since she insisted, Jennifer wanted to see what Rachel was up to. So, the two of them went to a cafe near Haven University. "Ms. Yale—" Rachel had just opened her mouth when Jennifer interrupted her. "Ms. Walker, since you're a friend of Max, you should know me, right? Please call me Mrs. Lance." Jennifer emphasized "Mrs. Lance" heavily. Rachel looked embarrassed and nodded. "Okay, I'll call you Mrs. Lance for now. I came to apologize to you today. After all, Max has caused you a lot of grievances because of me." "Has he?" Jennifer acted nonchalant, saying, "What grievances has he caused me? I don't know about that. Ms. Walker, aren't you thinking too highly of yourself? Maxwell has been good to me, really." Rachel's smile deepened, and in her softest voice, she pierced through Jennifer's facade. "Is that so? But Max told me you refused to get a divorce. He's quite troubled by it. After all, Max and I met in our university days, and we got together very early on. We were about your age when we fell in love." Although Jennifer was prepared to face Maxwell's mistress, she only realized how far she was from Rachel's level during the actual confrontation, especially when Rachel recounted her past with Maxwell. "Max told me everything about you. Your late mother saved his grandfather's life with a highly complex heart surgery, which made Mr. Lance Senior feel deeply indebted to your family. So, when she entrusted you to him before her death, he couldn't refuse. Of course, you were also a sacrifice in this arranged marriage. You're quite pitiful." Rachel's voice was gentle, neither hurried nor annoyed, but it was enough to insult Jennifer's pride and dignity. Jennifer slowly stirred the coffee in front of her, her heart completely knotted by now. So, it seemed that Maxwell had told this woman everything. She must be a joke to them, right? Jennifer decided to play along and said, "Since you pity me, why don't you be a good person and stop bothering Maxwell and me?" Rachel's smile stiffened. She had expected Jennifer to be furious. However, she was surprised to find that the young girl could keep her composure. With a shallow smile, she responded, "I didn't want things to turn out this way either, but Max insists on taking responsibility for me. After all, even though I'm not his wife, we have consummated. Ms. Yale, you're still young, and you wouldn't understand." Jennifer clenched her fists tightly under the table. Each word Rachel uttered was akin to a dagger stabbing her heart without mercy. She had seen this coming. No man could control himself when it came to the woman he loved. But hearing the blatant truth from Rachel caused Jennifer to feel suffocated. After taking a deep breath, she asked, "So, have you come to me today to ask for my acceptance for you two to be together?" "If possible, I'll make sure Max provides you with more security for your future. You will receive fair compensation." Rachel thought Jennifer was wavering, so she proposed attractive conditions, tempting her with money. Jennifer chuckled at that. "I'm sorry, but I'll get much more than what's in this divorce agreement by continuing being his wife." "But there should be order when it comes to love." Rachel's smile faded as she realized Jennifer wasn't budging. She continued with a hint of urgency, "Even if you insist on staying married, it's futile. I came into Max's life first. It's him and I who are in love." Jennifer nodded. "Yes, you two love each other, but I'm the one married to him. Love may have an order, but the law doesn't care about who comes first. Our marriage certificate is solid proof that you can never be with him legitimately." Just then, Jennifer's phone rang. Seeing that it was Maxwell calling, she was instantly reminded that the fifteenth of every month was the day they would return to Lance Manor to dine with Robert. Intentionally, she put the call on speaker for Rachel to listen. Maxwell's voice sounded. "Where are you? We have to head to Lance Manor today." "Babe, I'm still at the university. I just finished my experiment. Could you come pick me up?" Jennifer's voice was meek with a hint of coquettishness. For a moment, Maxwell was stunned, unable to wrap his head around what Jennifer had called him. Chapter 5 Maxwell had never given her permission to address him as "babe". Just as he was about to reprimand her, Jennifer had already ended the call. Observing Rachel's displeased expression, Jennifer finally broke into a smile of unprecedented satisfaction. "Ms. Walker, did you see that?" She shook her phone while saying, "My husband is coming to pick me up. Regardless of who came into his life first, the person he brings back to Lance Manor will always be me!" Then, she stood up and placed two 100 bills on the table. "Enjoy your coffee. It's my treat." Having said that, Jennifer walked out of the cafe. At that moment, the burden that had weighed on her chest for so many days was finally lifted. … Before long, Maxwell's car arrived at the gates of Haven University to pick Jennifer up. Robert had raised him, and he held an eternal respect for Robert. It was for this reason that he personally came to pick Jennifer up, to avoid displeasing Robert. As she got into the car, Maxwell stated coldly, "Jennifer, don't call me that again." "Understood," Jennifer obediently replied. She didn't bring up Rachel's visit because his favoritism might cloud his judgment. Who knows, he might even accuse her of mistreating his darling. When she didn't argue, Maxwell quit pursuing the matter and drove toward Lance Manor. Lance Manor was situated in the southern part of Haven City, surrounded by hills and water. A wealthy foreigner had once set his eyes on this mansion, offering eight billion to purchase it, only to earn Robert's disdainful smile in return. The fifteenth of every month was the Lance family banquet, where Maxwell's father and stepmother would also be present. Maxwell's stepmother, Lorraine Young, was smiling obsequiously while saying to Robert, "Dad, Jordan heard that you haven't been feeling well lately, and your asthma is acting up frequently. "He specifically went abroad to seek help from medical experts. That's why he couldn't make it back in time for dinner today. He asked me to apologize to you." Robert was slightly taken aback. "Since when did Jordan become so thoughtful?" Lorraine's face revealed a hint of unease as she hurriedly clarified, "Jordan has always been dutiful. Recently, he even mentioned that since he graduated long ago, it's time for him to work at Lance Group to assist Max. He wishes to share your burdens with Max." Maxwell's expression darkened a little when he heard this. In exchange for marrying Jennifer, he had made Robert promise to hand over the executive power of Lance Group to him and not let his stepbrother, Jordan Lance, join the company. From the way Lorraine put it, could it be that Robert hadn't made it clear to them yet? Maxwell's father, Zachary Lance, chimed in, "Dad, why don't you arrange a position for Jordan at Lance Group soon? Although Max is running the company well, Lance Group is too big for him to do it alone." Since Zachary's divorce from his ex-wife and marriage to Lorraine, Robert had relieved him of all his positions at Lance Group and instead allowed Maxwell to take over the company. Zachary and Lorraine were afraid that their youngest son would also be rejected by Robert, hence they spared no effort to speak up for Jordan. Robert cleared his throat and replied bluntly, "Jordan is still young. He should gain more work experience elsewhere. There isn't a suitable position for him at Lance Group at the moment." Lorraine's face fell in an instant. She knew that as long as Maxwell was around, her son would never be valued by Robert. Jennifer had been sitting silently next to Maxwell, eating her meal without a word. However, she understood their conversation perfectly well. At this moment, Robert shifted his attention to her, and his stern expression eased up. "Jennifer, you seem to have lost weight again. You should eat more," Robert said with a smile. "Is Max treating you well? He hasn't mistreated you, has he?" Jennifer glanced at Maxwell and forced a smile. "Don't worry, Grandpa. Max treats me very well." Lorraine's chuckle followed right after. "Really? How come I heard that Max hardly goes home aside from a few times a month? Even when he does, he's sleeping in guest room." "What? Guest room?" Robert's expression immediately turned sullen. "What's going on?" Maxwell pursed his lips, casting a suspicious gaze at Jennifer. He had handpicked all the housekeepers at the villa. He was sure none of them would gossip, so how was Lorraine well-informed about these things? Afraid that Robert wouldn't believe her, Lorraine added, "Dad, they have been married for two years now, but there's still no news of a baby. They are both so young. They should have conceived by now." A realization seemed to dawn on Robert, and he stood up. "Max, come with me to the study." Jennifer watched in concern as the two left, feeling a bit flustered. Although Maxwell deserved Robert's reprimanding, she couldn't help but worry. … In the study, Robert and Maxwell faced each other in silence. After a long while, Robert spoke solemnly, "Max, I didn't let you marry Jennifer to make her suffer. Her mother saved my life!" "Marrying her was the biggest compromise I could make. As for the rest, I can't promise anything." Maxwell's voice was devoid of any warmth. Robert snorted. "You heard what Lorraine said just now. If this is how you treat Jennifer, then I'll have to reconsider the inheritance issue more fairly. Jordan is also my grandson after all." Ultimately, Maxwell held himself back from mentioning the divorce. He had sacrificed so much to marry Jennifer. He couldn't afford to fail now. When he was six, Zachary drove his mother away and married Lorraine. He had searched for his mother for so long, but couldn't find her. Until now, he didn't know whether his mother was alive or dead. How could he let go of such hatred? "I understand, Grandpa. I know what to do," he agreed in the end. As long as he stayed in power, he would never let Zachary and Lorraine off easy! But Robert didn't easily buy his words. "From today onward, you and Jennifer will move back to Lance Manor," he commanded. "Once you both have a child, I'll hand over all the shares and executive power I hold at Lance Group to you." … And so, Maxwell and Jennifer moved to Lance Manor that night. Of course, Robert had arranged for them to stay in one bedroom. Jennifer nervously gazed at Maxwell's gloomy face, her heart pounding in her throat. Maxwell reached out, pinching her chin and forcing her to look into his eyes. "How did Lorraine find out about our situation? Are you close to her?" Jennifer picked up his suspicion and immediately defended herself. "You hate that woman, and I don't like her either. Why would I be in contact with her?" However, her words lacked conviction. Maxwell smirked wickedly. "Are you that desperate to share a room with me? I shall fulfill your wish today then!" Chapter 6 Jennifer understood the meaning behind his words and instinctively retreated to the corner of the bed. Without a warning, Maxwell effortlessly gripped her calf and pulled her toward him, pinning her down with his weight. Having been rendered immobile, Jennifer could only push at his shoulders, asking in alarm, "Maxwell, what are you doing?" "What do you think? What else can a man and a woman do on a bed?" Maxwell's cool breath swept over her as his fierce kiss landed on her neck. "No!" Jennifer struggled, frightened. "Maxwell, don't do this. Don't touch me!" His actions reminded her of that horrific night when the strange man seemed equally rough. Jennifer didn't want to recall it again. If Maxwell continued, she would break down. Seeing Jennifer crying miserably, Maxwell couldn't truly bring himself to punish her in this way, even if he was always harsh toward her. After all, if this were done without love, it would be a punishment for both sides. He stopped, but his hands remained at her sides as he leaned down to look at the pitiful woman. "Why are you crying?" Maxwell growled. "Since you don't want a divorce, don't try to remain chaste for other men! Get your head straight and remember that I am your husband!" He would never stoop low and force himself on women, especially not Jennifer who had been tainted by another. She was filthy! Maxwell retrieved blankets and pillows from the closet, preparing a makeshift bed on the floor. Jennifer felt extremely aggrieved. She wanted to tell him that she didn't have another man, but then how could she explain the birth prevention pills? Even if she told Maxwell that she had been violated by a complete stranger, he would probably think she was even more indecent, wouldn't he? … The next day, Maxwell felt sore all over as he had never slept so on the floor before. When they went downstairs for breakfast, Robert was already seated at the table. His expression softened slightly when he saw the two coming down together. At that moment, Maxwell's phone buzzed with a WhatsApp message from Rachel. Jennifer glanced at it and saw a photo, probably of breakfast that Rachel had made. It looked quite appetizing. Maxwell looked at the message and stood up without touching the food on the table. He said, "Grandpa, I'm going to the company." "At this hour?" Robert frowned. "Do you think I'm easy to deceive because I'm old?" "I have a meeting today. I want to avoid getting stuck in traffic," Maxwell reasoned. Jennifer sneered inwardly at his excuse. She bet he simply didn't want to miss out on the breakfast Rachel had made. Robert ordered, "Sit down and have breakfast. After that, send Jennifer to class before going to the company." "What?" Maxwell sounded impatient. "Doesn't she have a car?" Jennifer immediately said, "Babe, my car broke down yesterday. It's getting repaired." Babe? She was calling him that again? Maxwell restrained his anger in front of Robert and gritted his teeth. "Fine, I'll send you." After breakfast, Robert deliberately prompted, "Jennifer's car broke down. How will she come home later?" "Grandpa, Max will come to pick me up," Jennifer said, her eyes fixed on Maxwell. "Right, babe?" Maxwell forced a smile. "Right." Only then did Robert grin happily and nod. "That's more like it! Back in our days, people would get married before even meeting each other. Nonetheless, they lived happily ever after. Jennifer is a wonderful girl. You should know how to cherish her!" Maxwell listened to his grandfather's advice, feeling a headache coming on. Upon reaching the garage, Maxwell stopped in his tracks and looked at Jennifer sternly. "Jennifer, I warned you yesterday not to call me that." Jennifer blinked innocently. "Didn't you say last night that I should get my head straight and that you're my husband? So, what's wrong with calling you that?" "Jennifer! Are you trying to piss me off?" Maxwell frowned deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose. Jennifer didn't want to endure his mistreatment anymore. What did she gain from being submissive and obedient every day? She couldn't warm Maxwell's stone-cold heart. Instead, she had let him step all over her with his mistress! With a determined mind, Jennifer haughtily got into his car. On the way, Maxwell said sombrely, "Jennifer, just because Grandpa has your back, it doesn't mean you can act so recklessly. You better rein in your temper. My patience is limited!" "Well, so is mine!" Jennifer smirked as she drawled, "Babe, just drop me off at the intersection across from the campus. Remember to pick me up in the evening." Maxwell slammed on the brakes, yelling, "Don't push your luck! I'm busy tonight. You can take a taxi home by yourself." Jennifer shrugged. "Fine. I'll tell Grandpa to send a driver to pick me up." … As expected, using Robert as leverage was more effective than anything else. At 6:30 pm, Jennifer exited the university campus and spotted Maxwell's conspicuous red car at first glance. Suddenly, chaotic calls for help rang out. "Is there a doctor? Someone has fainted here!" "It looks serious! She seems to have stopped breathing!" As a medical student, Jennifer couldn't stand idly by. She quickly rushed into the crowd, where an elderly woman was surrounded. She lay unconscious on the ground, her face turning purple. Jennifer immediately instructed the crowd to step back and make room. While urging someone to call the ambulance, she began performing CPR on the elderly woman. "Anyone here has asthma? Do you have an inhaler?" Judging from the symptoms of the elderly woman, Jennifer felt she seemed to be suffering from an asthma attack. Due to a lack of medication, it had led to brain hypoxia and cardiac arrest. "I do. I do!" At this moment, a kind-hearted passerby handed over his inhaler. After ten minutes of continuous chest compressions, coupled with the effects of the inhaler, the elderly woman finally began to recover consciousness. The ambulance happened to arrive as well. "Ms. Yale, every second counts. If it weren't for your timely rescue, I'm afraid the old lady wouldn't have made it before we arrived," said the doctor who got out of the ambulance. Coincidentally, he was Jennifer's former lecturer. He generously praised her, feeling proud for raising such an excellent student. The crowd also complimented Jennifer for her heroic act as they had marveled at the thrilling scene earlier. As the crowd gradually dispersed, she noticed Maxwell standing not far away. Jennifer was slightly taken aback upon meeting his gaze. She had never seen such a gentle look in Maxwell's eyes before. It was uncharacteristically warm. Chapter 7 Maxwell seemed like he was smiling as he approached Jennifer. Then, he crouched down and took out a wet wipe with wine, helping her clean the dirt on her knees. It was only then that Jennifer snapped back to her senses. She had knelt on the ground for a full ten minutes, so deeply engrossed in saving a life that she hadn't noticed these trivial details. Now, she realized that her knees were not only dirty but also grazed. "Ouch..." she murmured. "Be gentle." Maxwell said softly, "Bear with it." As he resumed with his head bowed, a strange emotion began to stir in Jennifer's heart. Her knees really hurt, but she felt warm inside. After cleaning the dirt, Maxwell stood up and said, "Your knees are injured. Do you want to go to the hospital to get them bandaged?" Jennifer smiled and casually brushed it off. "There's no need. A band-aid will do for this small injury. Let's go home quickly. Grandpa is waiting for us for dinner!" Then, she started walking toward where he parked the car. Maxwell followed silently, thinking that if Rachel had been in this situation, she probably would have long thrown herself into his arms and wailed. Maxwell felt like he had seen a different side of Jennifer when witnessing her save a life just now. He even felt a hint of pride. Anyway, Jennifer was still his wife. … During dinner, Jennifer ate quite a bit because she was in a good mood. Just then, the housekeeper brought two bowls of tonic to their table. Maxwell wrinkled his nose at the strong smell of medicine and asked, "Grandpa, what is this?" "Aren't you two planning on giving me a great-grandchild after two years of marriage?" Robert chuckled. "This tonic is from a renowned traditional medicine doctor in Haven City. It's very nourishing. From now on, both you and Jennifer will have one bowl each until she conceives." "What?" Maxwell looked at the bowl of tonic speechlessly and then glanced at Jennifer. She also had a conflicted expression, not knowing what to do. Robert urged, "What are you waiting for? Drink up!" Maxwell couldn't force himself to drink it. The smell alone was unbearable. Jennifer thought for a moment before saying to Robert, "Grandpa, we're still young, and there's nothing wrong with us. Isn't it too soon to drink this tonic now?" MMaxwell quickly agreed, "Yeah, it's not like we're incapable. Do we really need to drink this now?" Robert scolded, "Nonsense!" The men in the Lance family were all robust and healthy. How could they possibly suffer from incapablity? To appease Robert, Maxwell compromised. "Grandpa, why not let us try on our own first? If it doesn't work, we can consider taking the tonic." Jennifer gaped at him. Try on their own? How? After contemplating for a while, Robert said, "You'd better not disobey me. If you dare mistreat Jennifer under my nose and make her live like a widow, I'll punish you severely!" Maxwell was speechless again. What did he mean by living like a widow? … Back in the bedroom, Maxwell started laying out the blankets on the floor again. Jennifer couldn't bear to see this. It just didn't seem right for an influential man like him to sleep on the floor. She spoke softly, "Why don't you sleep on the bed? It's big enough to maintain a safe distance." Maxwell paused, glanced at her, and continued his task. He said calmly, "You don't need to take Grandpa's words to heart. I won't tie you down with a child if I can't give you a future." Jennifer's eyes dimmed, a trace of bitterness rising in her heart. She murmured, "I just wanted you to sleep better. You kept messaging your neck just now." "It's nothing." Maxwell returned to his usual coldness. He finished laying out the blankets and went into the bathroom. Not long after, the phone he had left by the pillow rang. Because their phones were the same brand, the ringtone was also the same. Jennifer mistakenly picked it up as her own. It wasn't until Rachel's coquettish voice came from the other end did she realize she had picked up Maxwell's phone. "Max, where are you? I have a fever. I feel terrible... I miss you so much..." Jennifer rolled her eyes and stated curtly, "It's me." "You..." Rachel froze for some time before asking, "Why do you have Max's phone?" Jennifer retorted, "Why wouldn't I have my husband's phone? Your call has disturbed our rest. If you have a fever, go see a doctor. Maxwell doesn't know how to treat illnesses!" She shut down the conversation, tossing the phone aside. Maxwell finished his shower, and Jennifer went in to take her turn. When she came out, Maxwell seemed to have just hung up the phone. He looked at her with a grim expression. "Did you answer my phone just now?" Jennifer knew that Rachel wouldn't give up easily and would definitely call him a second time. She calmly leveled his gaze and replied, "Yes. What's the matter?" Maxwell said bitterly, "Rachel's grandmother passed away, and you didn't tell me about it. Jennifer, I thought you were kind when I saw you save a life today. But I didn't expect you to be more malicious than I imagined. How could you have the heart to insult someone who just lost their loved one?" "Her grandmother passed away?" Jennifer said confusedly, "How would I know about that? She only said she had a fever. She didn't say anything about her grandmother!" "Enough!" Maxwell interrupted her impatiently, hastily putting on his clothes and storming out. After he left, Jennifer suddenly felt freezing. The joy of saving someone earlier had disappeared in an instant. She smiled self-deprecatingly and folded the blankets on the floor. He probably wouldn't be coming back for the night.	LEARN_MORE	https://mn.ikkly.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=12134	Free BOOKS	https://www.facebook.com/61560779513133/	497	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	mn.ikkly.com	DCO		https://mn.ikkly.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=12134&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448765328_781701860819666_7318972460340876167_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=I6zKhnyKTWkQ7kNvgFR_thd&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Ae2lYbvhBhuVQWXCapsbM8I&oh=00_AYBGfuXejzEd3WE8EXekmbhalK7wLGdxUSRP82cvSTRrCA&oe=67124E86	PERSON_PROFILE	Free BOOKS	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,172,023	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"is_bh_simple_request":false,"simple_request_ratio":1,"is_bh_selenium":false,"selenium_ratio":1,"ratio_threshold":0.8}'	No	2024-10-13 20:09	active	1623	Local Moving Pros	Stress-free moving.	CONTACT_US	https://www.delaneyworldwide.com/local-long-distan	Delaney Worldwide	https://www.facebook.com/61557773368721/	5	1969-12-31 18:00	Contact Us	delaneyworldwide.com	CAROUSEL	Stress-free moving.	https://www.delaneyworldwide.com/local-long-distance/	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/456451486_484771541074979_509422348011587811_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=yhWe0ywK-yYQ7kNvgEB8S6y&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AeCiT3xG4Av_PQqZ2M8UYFI&oh=00_AYBi1OJPxqXJzBv5ZAu0QbJDBS20qOjgNZynpirmexbxVQ&oe=67124751	PERSON_PROFILE	Delaney Worldwide	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,172,016	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2172015}'	Yes	2024-10-13 20:09	active	1623	Know your rights	Let us help you find the right solutions, if you are hurt in an accident. Contact us for a free consultation.	CONTACT_US	https://www.currylawgroup.com/?utm_source=facebook	CURRY LAW GROUP	https://www.facebook.com/CurryLawGroup/	1,641	1969-12-31 18:00	Contact Us	currylawgroup.com	CAROUSEL	Let us help you find the right solutions, if you are hurt in an accident. Contact us for a free consultation.	https://www.currylawgroup.com/?utm_source=facebook&utm_medium=display&utm_campaign=sr_curry_traffic_8_24&utm_term={{ad.id}}&utm_content=4941237-e32-n-m-c{{campaign.id}}-g{{adset.id}}-a{{ad.id}}-u-cat-k-mod	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457249913_536974475465231_8225886550152497580_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=3mqzEAcNBEkQ7kNvgFTrvqI&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AeCiT3xG4Av_PQqZ2M8UYFI&oh=00_AYBY2WfAWmkgC8OZr3zxmdvKc-N4NLX3ZBr8LjWkfHlIjw&oe=67125822	PERSON_PROFILE	CURRY LAW GROUP	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,173,780	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2172049}'	Yes	2024-10-13 20:09	active	1623	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	The clearing of a throat makes me jump. I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door. Shrinking down to the ground. “Is this the way you greet all Alpha’s?” His deep voice rumbles through the room, an edge of amusement to his tone. “I’m sorry.” I whisper, getting to my feet. “I…I thought I was alone.” I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. “Come forward.” He orders. Alpha Trey was going to kill me. I do as I’m told. Allowing him to see me properly and I am met with narrowed crimson eyes. I close my own eyes, expecting the worst. “You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?” My head moved up and down, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they discovered the truth about me. “I would prefer it if you spoke to me.” He growls, “I’m not in the mood to play games.” “Yes.” I whisper. “I am…I am a Wolf.” I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? I wasn’t sure how much more my body could take. “How is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.” “I…..” I hated the question. “I haven’t got all day!” He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldn’t scent him. I knew why I hadn’t been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever liked to do. They never hear my side of the story. All they do is accept Alpha Trey's word as the truth. “You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?” His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them. There was no way I was making direct eye contact. “My Wolf abilities were bound.” “Why?” If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. “It was a punishment.” “For what?” “For killing my parents.”	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11782&u	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/61557831245498/	22	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11782&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/447959759_1311554859802432_4227718076479884991_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vveINTNjADMQ7kNvgFMWx5N&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AUTx-w_ahti9vwvP4aAax5Z&oh=00_AYDVNATItr2Dpz0VqviqOIW2sxa3SHeuZKZn6Wvt0NjtSw&oe=67122C1D	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete

Page 1 of 117, showing 20 record(s) out of 2,323 total

Download CSV New Ads

Search

Ads